《Luca鈥檚 Inferno by Karima Sa鈥檃d Usman》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Thank you for daring to read this book.


    I hope tomunicate with my dear readers in thement section.


    I am Dedicating the work to my kind and steadfast Editor, Rosa, for keeping me on my toes, LOL, and


    my awesome readers, that have read most of my books and left tons ofments making the writing


    journey encouraging and fun. I hope to go on another adventure with you guys on this one.


    I hope you enjoy the story and the adventure it will bring. xxx


    ______________________________________________


    Emma.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me, Emma,¡± Den told me, and I woke up from my sleep again, panting. I had


    dreamt about Den for three years. I kept a journal and wondered about the tricks my mind was


    ying. Was it real or a figment of my imagination?


    My real life was trash. Being from a low family in a pack was difficult because I had to be submissive


    every time. It was in my nature, and I hated it. Most of the time, I¡¯d walk away from problems to avoid


    being rude or offensive. It wasn¡¯t easy, but that was the card life dealt me. I had four loving brothers, a


    depressed mother and a father with a gambling problem. They all showed their love the best way they


    could, and I never asked for too much. Asking for too much would make me disappointed.


    Being a pretty woman, the eldest son of the beta family of our pack, Tomas Jefferson, took a liking to


    me. We had been dating for four years. I was hoping he would pop the questions soon, but I wasn¡¯t


    going to hold my breath for it. A lot was in y where our rtionship was concerned, and people often


    said he could do better. Tomas always shut them up by proving his undying love. I had often been


    tempted topare him to mysterious Den, but I knew that would be wrong. The man in my dreams


    was very unrealistic.


    Other than Heather, my best friend, I had not discussed Den with anyone, and I doubted I ever


    would. Living in fantasy was borderline behaviour, and I didn¡¯t want anyone to call me out on it.


    I managed to get up, and it was a beautiful morning as usual. I reached for my phone to try Tomas¡¯s


    line. I had been unable to reach him for two weeks, and now I was worried. What was he doing, and


    why was he avoiding me? The worst part was Heather said she had seen him around. Being from a low


    family herself, she did not dare to ask him why he was making himself scarce. I did not dare go to the


    beta¡¯s house uninvited; I might be punished for it. Tomas has to take me there or invite me. My pack


    was that fucked up, and they took the hierarchy breed thing too damn seriously. If it weren¡¯t for that, I


    would have gone to his house to ask him what his deal was.


    I dialled his number with no expectations, and to my surprise, he answered. I did not know how to feel


    about it.


    ¡°Tomas,¡± I managed, and he answered me with his smooth, calm voice.


    ¡°Emma, are you alright?¡± he asked, and I sighed, relieved at his tone.


    ¡°Two weeks, Tomas. Why?¡± I asked him, and he sighed quietly.


    ¡°I wille and see you as soon as I can, Emma,¡± he said, and before I could say anything else, he


    hung up. Before he hung up, I heard his friend¡¯s voice in the background, asking him to hurry. I


    wondered what they were up to. I could never know because I wasn¡¯t in that circle.


    I managed to get off bed to get ready for the day. I was still job hunting and had an interview lined up


    for the afternoon. While in the shower, I thought of Tomas¡¯s behaviour. It was unfair. No matter how


    busy he was, he had no right to treat me the way he had in these two weeks.


    Six months ago, things had changed between us, but I thought we were getting back on track. I was


    hoping he would have popped the question by now, but he seemed to be waiting for something. I have


    asked him severally why he was unwilling to take the step, and he always avoided answering the


    question altogether. I decided I needed to give him an ultimatum. We weren¡¯t getting any younger; most


    of the people that got together when we did were married with children. We met when I was neen. I


    was now twenty-three, and we were still in the early stages of our rtionship, fixed to one spot,


    unmoving. It was frustrating.


    I have heard people ridicule me because of this, iming I am aiming higher than my status. Some


    even say I am trying to raise my family¡¯s status by snagging a rich guy, but none of those things ever


    got to me. Tomas showed me that he genuinely loved me, and I knew I would have felt the same about


    him if he were from a poor family.


    The alpha and his family were the wealthiest among us, powerful and highly influential. The lower ss


    were insignificant. We were easily intimidated and highly submissive. My mother always told me there


    can¡¯t be a leader without followers. One day they wille to understand our relevance. Cross-


    breeding between the higher and lower breeds was kicked against, but some people still scaled


    through it and got together; that was why my rtionship with Tomas wasn¡¯tpletely hopeless.


    People could upgrade their status. They could be more relevant if they became influential and


    made a lot of money, but the higher families made this impossible for us by keeping the key positions


    and gainfully paid employment offers within themselves.


    There was no poor high breed. They always had money or someone to lift them up.


    In search of status upgrades and financial stability, the lower breeds joined the mob or practically lived


    in the Casinos, trying to make their big win. That first big sum that will lift their family from the ground.


    My father was caught in that world, sadly making him an addict. He had gambled everything away. Our


    family used to have enough. We weren¡¯t rich, but we were okay. My father gambled us into destitution,


    and I knew if there was anything worse than being poor, we would be there because he couldn¡¯t stop.


    If Tomas marries me, my family will have some money and influence by association. That was why


    people believed I was with Tomas for the gain. Yet that was no excuse for him not to want to move our


    rtionship forward. I decided I was going to give him an ultimatum. If he wasn¡¯t nning on marrying


    me, we might as well end it so I can move on with my life. I hoped that wouldn¡¯t be the case because I


    loved him.


    I got out of the shower and decided to prepare for the day. Trying to get a job as a Book Keeper was


    pretty hard, primarily because of my status. Most firms were ufortable hiring people like me for


    critical positions in theirpany. They imed I would not have the confidence and authority needed


    for the job. How the fuck was my family going to escape poverty if we were not allowed good jobs?


    I secretly loathed my father for the mess he put us in, but I had to keep trying. Hopefully, I will get lucky


    one day. I promised myself if that ever happened, I would apply myself and lift our financial status. If


    not for anything but for the sake of my brothers who were having it hard in every aspect of their lives.


    My pack was fucked up.


    Just as it should be in every werewolf world, we had one Alpha family, and the head of that family was


    in charge of our pack. There were several packs in our country with different Alphas. Above the Alphas


    were the mob families. They controlled and ruled everything.


    Due to my predicament, I had resulted in applying for a job in an establishment outside my alpha¡¯s


    territory. My chances were higher there, but it was prohibited, so I had to be careful about it.


    Knowing I had to walk from my house to thepany where I had an interview appointment because I


    had no transport money, I got ready immediately. I did not want to miss my appointment.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I finished dressing up; I heard my brothers having a heated argument. I left my


    room immediately to see what was wrong. The moment I was in view, they went silent as if they did not


    want me to hear what they were discussing.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± I asked Kyle. He was the youngest. We had only a two-year age gap, but I let him


    know I was older. He looked at Tevin, the most senior, and Tevin sighed.


    ¡°Emma,¡± Tevin said. He was holding an envelope in his hands. They were shaking, and I knew that


    whatever was in it was the cause of the problem.


    ¡°Emma, I know you are a tough girl, and I know you are good at getting over things,¡± he said, and I


    looked at him impatiently, but that did not make him hasten his speech.


    ¡°Tomas is getting married to the Alpha¡¯s daughter,¡± He said, and I frowned at him. Shock washed over


    me, and I could not believe what he had just said. Was it a joke? But he wasn¡¯t smiling. My brother was


    too serious-minded to joke like this. I had just spoken to Tomas, and he said he would talk to meter.


    Maybe it was a different Tomas, but the beta only had one son, and his name was Tomas. Slowly the


    shock became rage. I felt humiliated and insulted by Tomas. I had just spoken to him this morning, and


    he didn¡¯t sound as if anything was the matter. I reached for the envelope to see the content.


    ¡°They were cruel enough to send us an invitation,¡± Tevin said while I opened it to see its content. It was


    a wedding invite, and my boyfriend was the groom.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Emma.


    Still going through the motions, I stayed fixed, staring at the invite. This was cruelty. Why would Tomas


    do this to me? I did not deserve this kind of treatment. I had been nothing but kind to him. I never asked


    for much. I gave him his respect regardless, and I never cheated. My dreams had nothing to do with my


    reality. Tomas had my heart, and he broke it. Did he not value my love? Did he not think of me? Why


    would he do such a thing? I stared at the invite; angry and confused tears streamed down my face. I


    contemted going to his house and confronting him. I was an Omega, which gave me limits, but I


    needed to know. Was his family forcing him to do this, or was it all him? I knew getting back with him


    would be impossible; the Alpha¡¯s daughter was premiumpared to me. Veronica was a beauty, an


    alpha breed and had the family name to back her up. I was pretty but an omega and my father had


    gambled us into the gutters.


    I looked at Tevin, and his eyes were filled with emotions. He felt sorry, but just like me, he was helpless.


    None of my family members could stand up for me even if they wanted to. We were omegas. I dried my


    tears and returned to my bedroom. There was no way I could make it to the interview now. I should


    have left home, but my heart was broken. How could I get through an interview with a broken heart?


    Iy on the bed and stared at the ceiling. Lifting my phone, I checked the call log to be sure I hadn¡¯t


    dreamt about calling Tomas. There his number was, and the call duration was registered on the phone.


    Then why did he not tell me what was going on? Why did he note clean? Why make me find out


    like this? Looking at the invitation¡¯s envelope, I noticed Veronica was the sender. She wanted me to


    know. Normally Omegas were never invited to things like this. Maybe the bachelor¡¯s party but never the


    wedding. Veronica wanted me to stopmunicating with Tomas, so she sent it. The invite stated that


    everyone that receives it must attend. There was no RSVP on it. It was a bully¡¯s note. I was mad about


    it, but I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    I got off the bed and paced about the room, wondering what might be really happening. I knew locking


    myself up in my room won¡¯t solve my problem or give me closure. I decided to damn the consequences


    and go to Tomas. I need him to exin it to me. I knew the rtionship was over, but I deserved an


    exnation.


    I wore my t slippers and rushed out. I left the house with my brothers yelling at me toe back


    inside. They knew where I was going, and they knew what could happen.


    My tears were dry; I deserved an exnation. Four years of my life had to amount to something. I gave


    it all to him. My heart and body. I was d I never gave my soul, or I would have beenpletely


    broken. I walked, still wondering; my heart was in my mouth.


    Although I knew it was over, I hoped he was forced and had no say in it. Marrying the Alpha¡¯s daughter


    was a big deal, and I knew it would increase his family¡¯s status. Veronica was an only child, so he was


    likely to seed her father, Alpha Geoffery Gibson. The marriage could have been arranged because


    the Alpha needed an heir, and Tomas was a powerful wolf.


    I tried his number, and it was switched off. I wondered what his deal was. I walked, and halfway my


    courage began to fail me. Was it really worth it? What if I did not like what I would find at his ce? Will


    I have closure then? I had already missed my interview and walked halfway; I might as well just


    complete the journey.


    I arrived at his home. Praying his parents weren¡¯t home, I approached the gate. The guards let me in


    immediately. I was surprised at their kindness. I thanked the guards. I could not miss the sadness in


    their eyes. They must have felt sorry for me. They knew how Tomas and I were, and this was a heart-


    wrenching situation for me.


    I approached the front door, and my sensitive ears heardughing and talking. Tomas¡¯s voice was


    there, and I heard his friends too. He didn¡¯t sound like he was busy. It sounded like he was having a


    good time. I was mad. He did not have the decency to break up with me in person. Was it cruelty or


    cowardice? Whatever it was, it was wrong. I braced myself and opened the door. I walked past the


    anteroom to the parlour, where he was with his friends, Raymond, Grover and Tim. They were from


    Delta and Gamma families and seemed to be in a celebratory mood until I walked in. The room went


    quiet.


    ¡°What the fuck is she doing here, Tomas?¡± Grover asked. He hated me the most, and the feeling was


    mutual.


    I looked at Tomas, who sat shirtless with his blonde hair tussled. He had shorts on, and his eyes looked


    confused.


    ¡°Emma,¡± he said gently, and I stood mute. I did not know what to say.


    ¡°Can we speak in private?¡± I asked him, still standing. I ensured my voice was stable even though I


    wanted to crumble in those moments. I should not have to ask him to speak with me in private. He was


    supposed to walk up to me, hug me and plead with me. Take me to a separate room and exin


    himself. His hesitation and reluctance spoke volumes, and I knew I should just turn around and leave at


    that moment, but my heart won¡¯t let me. I stood on a spot, waiting for him to grant my request. It was


    heart-wrenching, but I had to bear it. I had brought myself here to talk, and I was going to get the


    closure I needed.


    He stood up from the couch and walked up to me.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± He asked me, and I looked at his friends. Tomas should know we


    needed some privacy. I could not ask them to excuse us, but he could.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this morning?¡± I asked him, and he was silent. He looked worried a bit, and I


    wondered if the concern was for me.


    ¡°I know we aren¡¯t getting back together, but I just want to know why. Why did you keep this from me


    and make me find out like this?¡± I said, and he ced his hands on my shoulder.


    Staring at me, he tried to make eye contact. Holding his gaze was difficult, but I did anyway.


    ¡°I had no choice, and I did not know how you would react if you found out,¡± he exined. I moved away


    from him angrily. I deserved an exnation. He should have broken up with me properly.


    ¡°Let us be frank; marrying you might have ruined me. Everyone knows your father is a gambling addict,


    and the mob owns his arse. I do not want to be caught up in that mess. Celio is a small town, and we


    are already having mob issues. It is hard enough for Alpha Gibson to keep us safe; it would be wrong


    for a mob family to have rights because my wife¡¯s father got in trouble with them. As the only son of the


    beta, much is expected of me, and youe with too much baggage, Emma.¡± He said, and I pped


    him. Everyone was inplete shock. I wasn¡¯t allowed to do that, but I did it. I hit him hard, and my


    hands began to shake, not from fear but anger; I felt angry.


    ¡°You knew this, and yet you screwed me for four years. You lied to me for four years and made me get


    my hopes up. I endured so many insults because of you. I could have been with anyone, but I chose


    you¡­¡± I said, and he shook his head.


    ¡°No, Emma, I chose you. Without me, you are just a bloody Omega. I will let the p go because I want


    to assume it was a mistake. Next time you try it, I will not be so nice. Yes, I screwed you for four years,


    Emma. I do not regret it. That is all Omegas are good for. You served your purpose, and now it is time


    for me to move on and do something with my life. Don¡¯t you think it was over-ambitious of you to think


    that I would marry you? Build a life with you? ¡± he asked, and I nodded.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, it was. But seeing you now, I am d we never took that step. You might be a beta, but you are


    nothing but a fucking coward. Only cowards hide behind their friends and family influence to deal with


    an issue.¡± I said and stepped up to him. There was shock written on his face.


    ¡°A bloody coward that is too scared to tell the truth. A coward and nothing more. My father might be a


    gambler. We might be poor, and my life might not be much. But you will regret everything you have said


    to me today. I will rise above your expectations, Tomas. I will be happy and live my life to the fullest.


    Omega or not. I will never spare you a thought. And if we ever cross paths, I will pretend we never met.


    As for the screwing part, I screwed you just as much as you did me. You are my leftover and nothing


    more,¡± I told him, and I saw rage build up in his eyes.


    ¡°See you at your wedding Thomas. Your wife-to-be did not leave room for an RSVP. I guess attending


    is a must then.¡± I said, and I was about to turn away when he grabbed my wrist tightly. It was painful,


    but I controlled myself. The grip was so painful that I felt the tears stinging my eyes, but I held his gaze


    and did not let out a whimper. I felt my ws emerging, and he knew, so he tightened his grip, and they


    receded. I flinched at that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your ce, omega. I might have screwed you and degraded myself enough to date you,


    but never get it twisted, Emma. You are beneath me and will always be beneath me. You will never get


    a man better than me. I will always be the best you ever had. You should thank me for the bliss and


    taste of the good life I gave you, regardless of your pedigree. If you ever talk to me disrespectfully


    again, I will have you punished. I will never miss you, Emma. There are a hundred omegas like you on


    the streets. There is nothing special about you, and there never will be. You are only bitter that you


    could not trap me into a marriage. I do not care about you, Emma, and I never will. Do not call, text or


    try to reach me again.¡± he said and let go of my hand. I smiled at him so he would know that his words


    did nothing to me, even though my heart was wrenching with pain at that moment.


    ¡°I do not give a fuck about you or your pedigree; as far as I am concerned, I dodged a bullet,¡± I said and


    turned around to leave.


    ¡°Donte around these parts, Emma. You will not be treated kindly,¡± He said, and I did not bother to


    answer him. I doubted if I would evere there again. I had said my peace; it was now time to cry


    and heal.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Emma.


    I got home in tears. I could not believe what had just happened. The words Tomas used were heartless


    and cruel. I knew my father was the reason for all our predicaments, but Tomas had no right to use his


    shorings like that. His words and behaviour were wicked. Not breaking up with me wasn¡¯t


    cowardice on his part, as I had implied. He did not feel I was relevant. He did not see me as a person. I


    was a werewolf just like him. I couldn¡¯t fight and kickass, but I was educated and had prospects if given


    an opportunity. The only difference was that I had a father that made poor decisions thatnded us in


    the hole. While he came from a lineage of rich people with strong connections, my family had nothing.


    No money, no contacts and no power. Our breeds were worlds apart, but he wasn¡¯t better than me.


    Tomas had hurt me in the worst way possible. I could not believe he was the same man that used to


    spend time with me. He used to tell me he loved me and did not care what the world said. He used to


    tell me he wanted to spend the rest of his long life with me. There were times he promised me we


    would run away together so we could be in peace and the whole ss and breed thing would not


    matter. I believed him and believed him so much that I gave him everything. I was mad at myself for


    allowing him to trick me like that. His love was too good to be real, but I foolishly fell into his trap. He


    had set me free, but my heart was still tangled in a mess.


    I returned home and found my father on the chair in deep thought. From the look on his face, he had


    sunk himself into more debts. This was the time to work, earn some money and leave Celio.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± my father asked me. I hoped he would not sense mee in, but I guess he


    wasn¡¯t in deep thought as I thought.


    ¡°Sort out personal issues,¡± I replied, trying to sound as if nothing was the matter.


    ¡°Did you go to that interview?¡± He asked, and I wondered how that was his business. It wasn¡¯t my fault


    that we were broke.


    ¡°No,¡± I said, and he looked at me with disappointment. He had no right to be disappointed, but I held


    my peace.


    ¡°We need the money, Emma. If all of us aren¡¯t working, we cannot pay off the bills,¡± He yelled at me,


    and I was mad.


    ¡°No one asked you to gamble our life away, daddy!¡± I yelled back, and he was in shock. I had never


    spoken to him in this tone before, but somehow he was at the root of my problems, and I had just been


    humiliated. My heart wasn¡¯t in a good ce. I did not need his shit at the moment.


    ¡°Yes, daddy! You heard me right. I didn¡¯t do this to us. Why should I work to pay your debts? We were


    fine. Yes, we are Omegas, but we were fine. You had to bring us down. We are aughing stock


    because of that. Tomas refused to settle down with me because of you, father. Mother is always drunk


    because she can¡¯t deal with reality. Your debts are not mine to pay, father; they are yours. Once I get a


    job, I will save up and leave Celio. Another pack will appreciate me; my pedigree will not be an issue


    then. I promise you. I will be out of your hair before you know it.¡± I said and stormed into my bedroom.


    I shut the door, locked it, and slid down with my back against it. I sat on the floor and hugged my knees.


    Soon I began to weep. I did not know where I got the strength to face Tomas from. He could have done


    anything to me and gotten away with it. He could have locked me up and disciplined me for insulting


    my betters, but he let me go. He owed that to me, at least after what he did.


    I wept because I knew it would end like this, but I ignored my guts. I was pissed at myself. Tomas had


    made me theughing stock of the town, and my father had made us easy prey. I was mad at the


    goddess for all that was happening. I needed some goodness in my life.


    I reached for the journal where I wrote about Den and tried to read it. I wished I could control the


    dreams; I would have found a way to induce permanent sleep so I could remain with Den until my


    physical body withered away. In my dreams. I was a queen. I was showered with love and care. I was a


    person, not a breed. I was me. Why couldn¡¯t I have that in reality? Unable to read, I put down the


    journal and went to shower. I scrubbed my body with the sponge, trying to get Tomas¡¯s scent off me.


    Every time he fucked me yed in my mind, and I hated myself for allowing him to touch me. I


    scrubbed until my skin was raw, and it began to hurt. I finally exited the bathroom and stared at myself


    naked in the mirror. If looks could get a woman anywhere, I should be at the top right now, but here I


    was, stuck at the bottom with no way out.


    My phone rang, and I did not want to answer it. Looking at the phone, I knew it was a luxury I would


    have to let go of now. Tomas was the one that paid the bills, and now that it was over, I would have to


    settle for the pay phone. I checked and saw that it was my best friend, Heather Leeson. I contemted


    answering it, but I knew she wouldn¡¯t stop calling. I tried topose myself and answered it.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I managed, and I heard her sigh at the other end.


    ¡°Thank goddess you are fine, Emma. I am on my way to you now. I will be staying over too,¡± She said,


    and before I could protest, she hung up. Heather was still better off than I was. Her family faired better


    than us. They had some money and were not in debt.


    I wore a t-shirt and waited for her in my room.


    Soon she arrived with a bowl of ice cream and came to hug me. There was no point in being a strong


    woman where Heather was concerned. I let my tears fall and cried my eyes out while sheforted


    me.


    ¡°It is okay to cry, darling, it is okay,¡± She said, and I let myself go.


    Heather was a true friend. She understood me and never betrayed me. We were friends before my


    father gambled our lives away, and we were still friends after. She did not ask me questions. She held


    me, knowing that was all I needed in those moments.


    ¡°I think you should travel so you can miss the wedding,¡± Heather said, and I pulled away from her.


    ¡°I would have loved to, but I do not have money. I was going to walk to my interview today before we


    got the invite.¡± I said, and she felt sorry for me.


    ¡°Have you tried establishments outside our pack?¡± She asked, and I shook my head.


    ¡°Do you think the Alpha will be okay with me working outside his pack?¡± I asked, and she shrugged her


    shoulders. Initially, I wanted to get a job outside our pack because I was with Tomas. Being with Tomas


    meant I could get away with certain things. But things had changed now that we had ended it, and I


    was just an Omega. The job interview I wanted to go to before all this was definitely a no-no because it


    was outside our pack.


    ¡°I do not know what to do, Heather. Is there space for me at the diner you work?¡± I asked her, and she


    did not know what to tell me. I knew there was something wrong, so I pushed.


    ¡°Please, Heather, tell me. My heart is too broken to handle the suspense.¡± I said, and from the look on


    her face, I knew I would not like what she was about to tell me.


    ¡°When Audrey left, I tried to convince the manager to hire you, and he simply refused. He said your


    father¡¯s issues with the mob would be a problem for the diner. The whole town knows your father is in


    trouble with the mob. I learned he isn¡¯t just owing the Salvatore family. He owes three other families. I


    fear for all your lives. I know he is your father, Emma, but I hate him. I learned he is still gambling,


    thinking he could win enough to get his family out of the bind. Why can¡¯t he work? Why can¡¯t he get a


    job and pay off his debts?¡± She asked me angrily, and the feeling was mutual. Although I could not


    compete with an Alpha¡¯s daughter, my father was at the root of my problems. Everyone did not want to


    have anything to do with us because they were afraid of the mob. Celio was the only town not run by


    the mob, but they had Casinos in our town. Our Alpha had been trying to keep their activities under


    control by not allowing any of the top families to have any dealings with them. I could understand why


    Tomas would not want me, because marrying me meant he would have dealings with them through my


    stupid father. As things were, I was worried my father would get us killed soon.


    Heather and I remained indoors and ate some ice cream. When night fell, we decided we would go to


    the pack¡¯s forest to run around in wolf form. I needed the freedom being in wolf form brings. I took her


    up on it, and we went to the forest. It was a long walk from my house, but we were determined. While


    we walked, people gossiped, and I knew they were talking about me. Some peopleughed outrightly


    while others teased me. They believed I was trying to climb up the pedigreedder fast by snagging


    myself a beta. They believed my n had backfired and failed. Honestly, I never thought of my


    rtionship with Tomas that way, but looking from the outside, it seemed like it. Whereas I thought I


    was in love, he was just having fun, waiting for the time he would finally be joined with Veronica. I was


    the fool, and he couldn¡¯t have said it any better.


    I did not let the people¡¯s gossips get to me. I continued tough and talk to Heather until we got to the


    forest. We took off our joggers and hid them in a tree. We were the only ones who knew the tree¡¯s hole


    was big enough to hold stuff in it. We tucked our clothes deep in the spot so no one could see and steal


    them. People often yed such pranks on others, and they would have to wait until it was very dark to


    go home in human form, naked. Hence why we often saw streakers at night. Some get arrested by the


    human police and the alpha has to send someone to bail them. We were omegas so we were likely


    going to get reprimanded for streaking and getting caught. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We shifted and pushed through the forest. I felt free as my pores pounded the earth, and the breeze


    passed through my fur. Free from my heartache and all my troubles. If it were possible to remain in wolf


    form, I would.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Emma.


    The wedding came. It was hard being there, but I had no choice. The Beta and Alpha family spent a lot


    of money organising the wedding. I could understand why they would want to celebrate it in grand


    style. The marriage signified the union of our pack¡¯s two most powerful families. The way it seemed,


    Tomas would easily be the next Alpha. I doubted he had the authority andmand to lead. Still, since


    Alpha Gibson did not have a son and women were not allowed to lead, the burden fell on Tomas, which


    was why I believed the match was made in the first ce. Veronica looked over the moon about it, and


    from what I gathered, Tomas was her boyfriend long before we met. They ended things when she


    travelled. I was his pastime. He knew the rtionship wouldn¡¯t get anywhere, but he led me on. I was


    mad, and I honestly did not wish them well. I prayed their lives would be filled with bitterness and


    regrets.


    My entire family was made to sit at the back of the hall. Our table had the least decorations, and the


    servers did not even attend to us. I did not expect anything better. I knew it was Veronica that invited


    us. She wanted to humiliate us, and she seemed to do an excellent job at it. People gossiped about me


    andughed. I might be the side attraction without knowing. We sat in silence, and I could see Tevin


    fuming with anger.


    ¡°If they knew they would not treat us as guests, why send us an Invite?¡± He linked all of us, and I could


    not say anything. The humiliation we were going through was my fault. I was the one that got involved


    with Tomas against my better judgement.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± I linked them back, and Tevin reached for my hand and squeezed tightly.


    ¡°You have no reason to be sorry, baby sister. That bastard should be ashamed of himself. Moreover,


    our family is going through this shit because of father¡¯s choices,¡± he added, hitting the nail on the head.


    Everything had gone wrong in all our lives because of my father¡¯s choice. I wondered how he slept at


    night. Towards the end of the wedding, a waiter came to speak to me.


    ¡°If you guys are hungry, there is food at the back you can serve your family,¡± She said kindly and left. I


    felt insulted. Whatever they wanted to give us was definitely leftovers, and the waiters felt too important


    to serve us food.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± Tevin linked me because we dared not speak out. I linked him back, and he was


    mad at what had happened. His anger was directed toward our father. Tevin hated our father the most.


    His mate left him because of our father¡¯s problems with the mob. She ran away with his son. He has


    been looking for her ever since. He stopped looking when he found out she settled with another man


    who was a Rho. He was above Tevin, and that made him hopeless. Her name was Linda, and she had


    broken my brother¡¯s heart. She left him a sombre note saying she could not allow her son to be rted


    to the likes of my father. I was d my mother was visiting her folks in a neighbouring town. She


    wouldn¡¯t have handled this treatment well.


    My brother forbade us from getting the food at the back, and he used that opportunity to remind my


    father where he had sunk the family. My brothers supported us with odd jobs they did in town. As poor


    as we were, we had food at home.


    After the wedding ceremony, the Alpha and Luna summoned my father and me. Tevin was worried, but


    I told him to be calm. We were led to a small room, and Alpha Gibson sat at a desk. He was from a


    Beta family like Tomas, but he was strong and couldmand the loyalty and respect of any wolf. His


    wife was the alpha breed. That was what qualified him as our Alpha. There was no ounce of


    submission in his eyes. He was utterly domineering, and I feared my father and I would be at the


    receiving end.


    ¡°Omega Eric Wyatt,¡± he said, and my father bowed down with respect, and I did the same but did not


    go as low as my father did.


    ¡°My daughter invited your family here so that your daughter can get the message. She has been texting


    and calling Tomas for a while now, and we will not have it. They had fun while itsted, and now it is


    time to move on. I do not want my daughter to everin about your daughter again, Eric. It was


    hard bringing the two together. I will not take it likely with Omegas that try to rise above their station in a


    low way. My daughter¡¯s happiness is important to me. I know you already have issues with the mob. I


    doubt you will want to have any problems with me.¡± He said, and my father bowed his head.


    ¡°She will not trouble them any more, Alpha,¡± my father said, and Alpha Gibson nodded.


    ¡°very well then. You can take some food back home,¡± Luna Martha said as if we were some charity


    case.


    ¡°There will be no need, Luna; we have more than enough at home,¡± my father said, standing for us for


    once. I noticed the Luna was shocked at his response but tried to hide it. My father had a gambling


    problem quite alright, but he made me proud with that response. They excused us, and we left. We


    went to congratte the bride and groom and left.


    The moment we stepped out, I sighed with relief. I had dreaded the wedding day and all that would


    happen, but it was now over. I could now pick up the pieces of my life and move on.


    We got into Tevin¡¯s rickety car, and he drove us home. While we headed back, I thought of Heather¡¯s


    advice, which seemed the best thing to do. Getting a waiting job at a human cafe and then saving up


    for school online seemed like a lofty dream, but there was no harm in trying. I had nothing to lose.


    THREE MONTHS LATER.


    Iy in bed in the afternoon going through the list of establishments I had tried to find a job. People


    weren¡¯t just hiring. They told me to try the casinos and bars, but I did not want to go there because they


    were owned by the mob. Omegas did not like to work for the mob even though we were best suited for


    the kind of service their businesses rendered. My father¡¯s link to the mob was more than enough. I did


    not want any more trouble.


    The mob activities in Celio were getting stronger, and Alpha Gibson had a tough time keeping them


    under control. It was possible our town woulde under their control soon. The leaders of the mob


    families were true Alphas putting Alpha Gibson in an awkward and limited position.


    While Iy in bed, I heard someone knock on my window. Our house was a bungalow, so anyone could


    knock on my window. I was home alone, and that made me very worried. My father was out gambling,


    and my mother was definitely with him. My brothers were running their second jobs. Soon the person


    was trying to force themselves into my room from the window, so I went to check who it was. I gasped


    when I saw the person. It was Tomas. He had managed to open the window. I did not lock it, so it was


    something he could push open with little force. Without allowing me to invite him into my room, he


    helped himself in, and I was still dumbfounded.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing in my room, Tomas? Are you high on something? Do you want to get me


    in trouble with the Alpha?¡± I asked him, and he pleaded with me to keep it down, then went to sit on my


    bed. I found his sight revolting.


    ¡°What do you want? Why are you here?¡± I asked him, and he looked at me and smiled.


    ¡°For an Omega, you push back too easily. You look so cute when you are mad,¡± he said without


    answering my questions.


    ¡°Your number was switched off, so I had toe myself.¡± He said, and I did not bother to answer. Of


    course, my number will be switched off. He was the one that paid the subscription, and now that we


    were no longer together, I had been unable to pay for it. I had no job and could not ask my brothers to


    do it.


    ¡°I do not need a phone,¡± I said to him, and he nodded and then looked at me.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± He asked me, and I did not want to have any conversation with him in my


    bedroom. If his mate should smell me on him, I will be in trouble.


    ¡°If Veronica picks up my scent on you, she will be pissed off¡±, I warned him, and he smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± He asked me, and I shook my head. He was my first quite alright, but I wasn¡¯t a


    stupid girl.


    ¡°I have missed you. There are times Iy up in bed thinking about you. I wonder what you are doing


    and who you are with,¡± he said, trying to look haunted, but I did not care. How could he expect me to


    still feel anything for him? He stood up and walked up to me. I stepped back immediately, keeping


    space between us. He was persistent until my back was against the wall. Then he lifted my face so he


    could gaze into my eyes. This was the part where I hated being an Omega. I wanted tosh out, but a


    massive part of me submitted like a fool.


    ¡°I still want to be with you, Emma. I miss you. Veronica made me realise I had lost a great love. She


    doesn¡¯t submit to me. I do not feel like a man around her,¡± He said, and I knew it was probably because


    he wasn¡¯t a real man.


    ¡°I want you back as my mistress. I am allowed to keep a mistress. Alpha Gibson has a mistress. I can


    take you away from your family and give you the life you desire,¡± He said. The way he said it and


    looked at me, he believed I would say yes. He did not think I had the capacity or the heart to say no. I


    was going to prove him wrong.


    I fought my Omega side and pushed him away with all my might.


    ¡°Fuck off, Tomas! I wouldn¡¯t fuck you even if you were thest man on earth.¡± I said, fighting his


    dominion, and he smiled.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°But you did, darling, and you liked it. So much you wanted me to marry you,¡± he pointed out.


    ¡°That was before I realised who you truly are, a liar and a coward,¡± I said, and his eyes twitched


    because it got to him. He stepped away from me and went towards the window he came in.


    ¡°The offer will be open. I will give you time to heal because you are still hurting. Once you are better, I


    expect you toe to your senses. If not, I will make your life hell in this pack. I promise you,¡± he said


    and left, not wanting me to have thest words. I could not believe this dude. There was no way I was


    going to say yes. I wonder what else he would do to me. He had done his worst already. He had broken


    my heart.


    Tomas.


    Emma was being the bitch she is, saying she won¡¯t fuck me if I was thest man on earth. Who the hell


    did she think she was? A bloody Omega with no pedigree. I felt terrible about how things went with us,


    and I wanted to make it right because I knew she was head over heels for me and damn, she was hot.


    It was only logical that I have a hot mistress as she is. It was an honour for her, yet she spoke to me


    arrogantly. I intend to break the bitch.


    I returned home and found Veronica nagging as always about how I reek of Emma. She was sitting on


    the couch with a champagne flute and an empty bottle of champagne on the table. She wasn¡¯t only a


    bitch; she was a drunk too.


    ¡°Are you done with your whore?¡± She asked with a bit of a slur. It was two in the afternoon, for fuck


    sake, and she was already drunk.


    ¡°What the fuck do you want from me??¡± I yelled at her. She started crying. I guess the alcohol was


    doing its work. I wasn¡¯t in love with her, and she knew it. It was simple. I was to be the next Alpha, and


    her father ckmailed my family and me into marrying his daughter. I had done what they wanted. It


    was now time for me to do what I wanted. I did not intend to let her know my ns until Emma was


    mine. I walked passed her in the living room and went to change my clothes so I could y badminton


    with my human friends at the sports club in town.


    While I dressed up, I remembered Emma¡¯s words and my blood boiled from the insults. I did not intend


    to break up with her, really. I was going to marry Veronica and then im Emma as my mistress, but


    Veronica had to be a bitch and invite her to the wedding. She also got Alpha Gibson involved,


    complicating matters for me, and now I have to deal with this shit. What Emma said to me was a


    challenge, and I wanted to see her eat her words and beg me to have her.


    I left the house, and while I drove, Emma¡¯s words rang in my head. I knew she was stubborn and


    proud, but I did not think she could be this difficult. I had bragged to Grover that she would ept my


    offer. It wasn¡¯t about her anymore. I wanted to break her and see her beg me. So Instead of heading to


    the sports club, I decided to pay the local mob boss a visit. I knew her father was owing, and I wanted


    to see how far she could hold out on me when everything shatters and she is hopeless. The thought


    alone soothed my anger and made meugh.


    I arrived at Marcelo Salvatore¡¯s office, and he was surprised to see me. As the future Alpha, I was


    given preferential treatment.


    ¡°To what do I owe this visit, Alpha Tomas?¡± He said and offered me a seat. His goons were around him,


    and he was smoking a cigar which made me want to choke, but I held on.


    ¡°I have a proposition that would benefit both of us,¡± I said, and he arched an eyebrow, interested.


    Everyone knew how Marcelo loved business. I adjusted myself in the seat and spoke to him.


    ¡°I know how precious Omegas are for your business, and we have a packw that prevents you from


    forcing omegas to work for you,¡± I said, and he squinted out of curiosity.


    ¡°How about we make an exception for you and bend the rule? You gain six omegas in the process.


    Five handsome men can work in the pleasure department, and a forty-eight-year-old beautiful woman


    you can ce anywhere.¡± I said, and he leaned forward.


    ¡°And what is the catch?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You will release one of them to me eventually,¡± I said, and he frowned.


    ¡°Eric Wyatt owes you. I want you to turn up the heat on him and increase his instalment payments so


    he can default. When he does, you can pack up his family and enve them. The current Alpha will


    look the other way because he doesn¡¯t like them, so you will have free range. In exchange, I wille


    in like the knight in shiny armour. Some negotiations will make you eventually release his daughter


    Emma to me.¡± I said, and he raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you what she did to you, but why not just let us give her to you as a gift while we keep the


    family here?¡± He asked, and I shook my head.


    ¡°I want her to suffer. I want her to value me. I want her to see me as her messiah and worship me. I


    want her to submit.¡± I said, and as I said those words, I knew they were my truth. It wasn¡¯t about how I


    felt anymore. It was about dominating her.


    Marcelo liked it, and we shook on it. I could not wait to set things in motion and watch her beg me for


    help.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Emma.


    ONE MONTH LATER.


    A human restaurant finally reached out to me and said they had a free spot. I visited them a few


    months ago, and they were fully staffed then. The manager promised to call me when they needed


    help, and I doubted it would happen. I guess I was wrong.


    They told me I coulde for the interview on Monday or Wednesday. The sry they were offering


    was decent. I might not be able to get a human degree with it, but I could cater for myself.


    I told my brother about it, and Tevin gave me money to use the bus instead of walking. I was so excited


    and thanked him. I was too eager for the job and decided I would go there on Monday.


    I called Heather using the pay phone and told her about it. She was so happy. She offered to bring me


    money for transportation, but I told her not to bother that my brother had taken care of it. I knew she


    was happy for me.


    I woke up very early in the morning, excited about the interview. They called me and offered me the


    Book Keeper¡¯s position which meant I had gotten it. I just had to find a way to make sure my pack did


    not find out that I would be working with humans. Although Alpha Gibson had his hands full, some


    overzealous people in the pack could make insignificant things such as an Omega working for humans


    a serious matter. I had lived off my brothers long enough. They were notining, but I was too old


    for that. It was time to get up and do something with my life.


    I showered and got dressed for the day. I was up early, so I contemted walking to the venue. That


    way, I could save money and use the bus back. The money given to me could only pay for one way trip


    to the restaurant. I contemted what to do. I had two options: walk to the interview and return with the


    bus or go with the bus and return on foot. One thing I was sure of was that appearance mattered, and


    even though it was a waiting job, I knew I would have to look my best. So I decided to take the bus. I


    did not want to appear tired, sweaty and out of breath when I arrived at the restaurant. I also did not


    want them to know how desperately I needed the job. If anyone knew I walked there, they would know I


    was desperate because my house was far from the ce.


    Tomas had not stopped disturbing me, and Veronica knew about it because she started threatening me


    too. Soon I suspected he would be aggressive about it. He had been sending me presentstely,


    telling me how sorry he was and that he had made a big mistake. Of course, I knew he did. Most alpha


    males needed women that would be submissive to them, especially a fake Alpha like Tomas. He


    needed to feel like a man. Where veronica might challenge his masculinity, I was utterly submissive,


    helping his ego to swell. Now he had to face reality.


    Alpha Gibson¡¯s mistress was an Omega; to me, everyone knew why. As insignificant as we may be, the


    pack needed us. When everything got heated, we calmed things down. Being with an omega is


    peaceful and serene. We aren¡¯t domineering and do not exude any form of authority, so people are


    effortlesslyfortable around us. Tomas was bound to miss me because of the peace and pleasure


    he experienced being with me. I would have considered his offer if he was forced to be with Veronica,


    did not say those horrible things to me and had not treated me the way he did. Thanks to his words and


    behaviour, I was over him, and there was no way I was going back to him.


    I got dressed for my appointment and went to wait at the bus stop. I asked a human woman at the bus


    stop when the bus would arrive, and she told me I had missed the first one and that the next one would


    be there in an hour. I wanted to hop on the first bus, but I rarely took the bus, so I could not remember


    the time schedule.


    I sat on the bench waiting for the bus. While I waited, I thought of Den and wondered when next I


    would see him in my dreams. In thest dream I had, we went to a party, and we danced. I was


    wearing a beautiful velvet red dress that he had bought me, and he had made somements. I did


    not know how my mind was making shits like this up, but it was blissful. We danced, and just as


    always, he told me not to forget him before I woke up.


    As blissful as my dreams were, mystery man Den never told me he loved me, and I never told him I


    loved him. It wasn¡¯t weird, but I would think that my mind would have that part sorted. For some reason,


    our conversation never went in that direction, but I had somehow fallen in love with the man in my


    dreams. It might be a crush or infatuation, but it was there. My eagerness to meet him in my dreams


    meant some feelings were lurking around the crevice of my hardened heart.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I was still in deep thoughts when the bus finally arrived. I was too excited to pay attention. I hopped on


    the bus and went to sit close to the window in the middle section. The moment I sat down, I had a deja


    vu feeling like I had been there before. It was possible, but the feeling was too strong for me. I looked


    around to figure out what was unique about the bus and if I would find anything that could help me


    understand the Deja vu, but there wasn¡¯t anything. Soon I stopped bothering about it and sat tight as


    the bus moved and stopped at the various bus stop to pick up passengers. Fingers crossed, that job


    was definitely mine.


    I was quietly humming a song when a familiar voice asked me a very familiar question.


    ¡®Hi¡±, he said, and I looked up and saw a guy that looked like Den brushing strands of his hair back,


    but he wasn¡¯t smiling. I was tongue-tied and in shock. What were the odds that I would see the exact


    replica of the man I dreamt about? That was when the Deja vu hit me again, and now I knew why. I


    looked around the bus and realised it was the exact replica of the bus I boarded in which he told me his


    name. Was I dreaming again? Had I somehow fallen asleep on the bus and travelled to dreand? If


    so, I needed to wake up so I did not miss my stop. I pinched myself to wake up, and it hurt like hell. The


    man looked at me as if something was wrong, and I could not me him. I was acting like a retard.


    ¡°Is this seat taken?¡± He asked with his deep, husky, masculine voice that got me intrigued from the


    onset. Not knowing what to do, I decided to answer him the way I did in my dreams.


    ¡°I do not know, sir. It depends,¡± I said with a broad smile, and he looked at me as if I were nuts and had


    confused him.


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± he asked, and I did not know what to say because obviously, this was not a


    dream. Snapping out of the trance I was in, I swallowed my next words and nodded. He was confused,


    and I pointed at the seat and nodded. Why was I behaving like a retard around this man? He clearly did


    not know me or who I was. There was no way he was the same man in my dreams. Just because we


    met on a bus with him wearing the same clothes and asking the same questions as in my dream does


    not mean it isn¡¯t a coincidence. But what were the odds?


    He finally sat beside me, and just then, the passengers on the bus began to p and cheer. I looked in


    the direction of what they were cheering, and there was a man, on one knee, slipping a ring on a


    woman¡¯s finger. He had asked her to marry him, and she had said yes, just like in my dream. There


    was no way all this could be a coincidence. I knew all the events in this particr dream by heart, so I


    braced myself for it.


    I know it was crazy, and I was actually meeting this guy for the first time. But he did not give me


    ¡®stranger vibes¡¯. I had dreamt about him for three years, so I felt close to him even though I did not


    know him. Something was domineering about him, and his scent was exhrating. He was an alpha


    quite alright, but he was also something else. Something strong and determined. I could not put my


    finger on it. He also had an aura that screamed danger. I did not know I was staring at him until he


    cleared his throat. I was embarrassed immediately and looked away.


    ¡°A happy day, don¡¯t you think?¡± I asked him, and hepletely ignored me. In my dream, that was


    supposed to be the next line he would say to me, but here I was saying the words trying to make it


    seem as if I could read his mind. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t thinking of that, and I just made a fool of myself.


    The bus stopped at my destination, but I was too intrigued to alight. I wanted him to ask me for coffee. I


    wanted him to be Den from my dreams. I was eager to experience that kind of devotion in real life.


    To my disappointment, the man remained silent, and I think he got ufortable with me at a time. I


    looked around, and there were some empty seats. He could have as well gotten up and sat elsewhere,


    but he chose to remain. It should count for something, right?


    ¡°Hi, I am Emma,¡± I finally said, hoping he would introduce himself properly. I wanted to know his name,


    and because he did not know me and there was no conversation between us, I could not ask him that


    question. That would be too forward, and I was trying hard to respect his boundaries.


    To my surprise, he did not answer me at all, and I realised he wasn¡¯t my Den. He might look like him,


    dress like him. We might have met under the same conditions with the same things happening, but he


    wasn¡¯t my Den. He was someone else. I had missed my stop because of him, hoping we would


    have a conversation that would lead somewhere, but none of that happened.


    We sat in silence until we got to the final stop. We alighted the bus with the rest of the passengers, and


    I watched him walk away without saying a word to me.


    I did not know my predicament until he was out of sight, and I realised I had no money to go back. The


    diner was a bit far, and I doubted I would make it for the interview. I was grateful I was given two days. I


    just hoped no one woulde and take my job by Wednesday. I started walking back.


    I felt stupid, and I was angry at myself. Although he dressed, looked and sounded like Den, he


    wasn¡¯t Den. I should have been wiser.


    I cursed at my simple mind as I walked back.


    While I walked, I heard a voice call out to me from across the street. I looked in the direction, and it was


    the Den look-alike guy. By now, I was annoyed. Disappointed that he wasn¡¯t my mystery man, and


    he wasn¡¯t pleasant. I stopped out of politeness, and he crossed the road to where I was standing.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said, sounding indifferent, ¡± I noticed most of the people here are human. You are a wolf. Do


    you mind taking me to the alpha¡¯s house?¡± he asked, and I knew that was a big no. Tomas and


    Veronica might be there, and Alpha Gibson¡¯s warning still rang in my head.


    ¡°I am an Omega, sir; I dare not go there,¡± I exined, and he looked a bit confused then it registered.


    ¡°Nothing will happen to you if you take me there. I am a guest. He invited me. Worst case, I will take


    responsibility for you,¡± he said very calmly. It wasn¡¯t rude or insulting, but I knew it carried authority and


    confidence. There was a possibility this man was a true Alpha. I contemted it. I had already missed


    my interview, and I had nothing to do, so I decided I would take him to the ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s far from here, sir; we might have to take the bus,¡± I said, and he shrugged.


    ¡°How about a taxi?¡± he asked, and I shook my head. I could not remember thest time I used a cab.


    ¡°That will be too expensive, sir,¡± I said, trying to be reasonable, and he nodded.


    ¡°Let me worry about the cost,¡± he said, and I nodded, understanding that he had just told me to shut up


    nicely. I gged a cab, and we hopped in. I told the human driver where we were going.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have wolf drivers here?¡± he linked me.


    ¡°We have more humans than wolves in Celio,¡± I exined, and he was silent.


    We rode in silence until we got to the alpha¡¯s house. My heart was in my mouth, but I took the courage


    to take him in. My heart started palpitating from fear when we walked through the massive gate.


    Everything Alpha Gibson had promised my father ran through my mind.


    ¡°I really should leave now,¡± I told the guy, and he shook his head.


    ¡°The least you can do is walk me to the front door. No one will harm you, Omega,¡± he said, and I knew I


    was doomed. I could not bolt because that would make me seem like a coward, and I did not want to


    seem like one.


    Just as my luck would have it, Veronica approached us when we got to the front door. She looked at


    me scornfully, ignoring the Den look-alike with me. She wasing from the garden, and we were


    yet to ring the bell.


    ¡°What are you doing here, slut?¡± she asked me with a bitter tone.


    ¡°You have no right to be here. Tomas left you for me; take the hint and leave my husband alone,¡± she


    said, and I dared not speak back. I was in a dilemma. I could not walk away even if I wanted to


    because that would be disrespectful. Veronica was looking at me with murder in her eyes. It wasn¡¯t my


    fault that she was insecure, but I dared not speak. I felt humiliated in those moments. Although they


    were not in view, I heard her friendsughing at me. Tears did not fall from my eyes, but I med


    myself foring there. I was mad. Why can¡¯t I just say no to people? I should have walked away from


    Den-look-alike and spared myself this humiliation.


    I decided to leave regardless. I had turned to leave when a strong hand pulled me back, and I mmed


    into a hard chest. His masculine scent filled my scenes, and he crashed his lips on mine. Kissing me


    fiercely, I was too stunned to respond. The kiss lingered, and I responded before he broke the kiss. I


    found myself fixed to the spot, wondering what the fuck had just happened. Mystery Den had just


    kissed me, and his lips were damn sweet. He stood straight and smiled at me. I looked up into his


    eyes, still trying to catch the breath he took away with his kiss.


    ¡°I will see youter, babe,¡± he said, and I nodded like a fool and began to walk away. Veronica wasn¡¯t


    so smug anymore, and the whole ce was quiet. The guy was tall and handsome, and he was


    domineering. Tomas had nothing on him. While I walked away, I touched my lips lightly and wished I


    could grab him and do that again. I was smitten by him. I knew he was saving me from embarrassment,


    but did he think about the effect it would have on me? I had left the ce when I realised that I did not


    know his name nor did I have his number. There was a possibility I would never see him again. The


    day was messed up, and the only reward I got was the shock on Veronica¡¯s face after the mystery man


    had kissed me. I might never see him again, but I was grateful to the goddess for such an experience.


    As impossible as it seemed, I hoped our paths crossed again.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    06 Enved To Pay


    Emma.


    THREE MONTHS LATER.


    ¡°Did you miss me,¡± Den said, pouring me a ss of wine? We were in a fancy restaurant, and I was


    wearing a ckce short dress. He looked handsome in his white shirt and his hair slick back. It was


    another dream, and I loved it. A glorious escape from my reality of work and mob assaults on my family


    members brought upon us by my dear daddy.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about your day?¡± he asked, and I nodded, lifting the wine ss. I took a sip, and it


    didn¡¯t taste like wine. It was scented likevender and tasted like honey, and I wasn¡¯t surprised. It was a


    dream, after all. ¡°Work was hectic today. I had a lot of entries to make.¡± I said, and he nodded and held


    my hand.


    ¡°You are special, Emma, a part of my soul,¡± he said, ignoring everything I had just told him, but it was


    alright. I was dreaming, and things weren¡¯t always going to happen as I had hoped. ¡°A part of your soul?¡±


    I asked, and he nodded with a smile.


    ¡°I am still searching for you,¡± he said, and I frowned at him because I was sitting right in front of him.


    ¡°Did you mean in the waking world?¡± I asked, and heughed.


    ¡°Of course, the wine is delicious. I had it picked especially for you, darling. Your scent is ofvender and


    honey,¡± He said, and what he said did not tally with what I had said. This was one of those meaningless


    dreams again. He got the scent and taste of the wine right.


    There were times we would have meaningful conversations and flow. There were times we would speak


    like this. I guess this was one of those nights.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± he said and showed me his hand, and I ced mine in it. We stood up, and suddenly


    we were in a field of flowers with fireflies. Everything glowed, and it was beautiful. We sat on the ground,


    and the moon shined brilliantly in the sky. The moon was full and close to touch, but I knew it was a


    dream. The stars sparkled like diamonds in the velvet, ckish, deep blue sky and the air smelled of


    hazel and sandalwood. A weirdbination, and I liked it.


    ¡°It is a beautiful ce.¡± He said, and I nodded. I did not want to say a word because I knew our


    conversation would not flow. Enjoying his presence was enough. He was my escape.


    ¡°I used toe here when I was a child,¡± he said, and I was attentive. ¡°My parents argued a lot, so I will


    come and hide here with my little sister. Now that I am in charge, I make sure this ce is maintained,¡±


    he said and looked at me seriously. ¡°One day, you will rule my heart, Emma, and this will be our


    sanctuary,¡± he said with conviction that I almost believed him, but I knew I was dreaming, and there was


    no Den in the real world.


    ¡°Teach me how to remain here with you forever, Den, because I do not want to wake up from this,¡± I


    said, knowing I won¡¯t get an answer. ¡°This is our reality, Emma. You and me,¡± he replied, and I bowed my


    head and smiled. I had


    said those words out of desperation, and his reply reminded me it was an impossible task. He lifted my


    head and leaned in for a full kiss on my lips. I felt it this time. It was sweet and familiar. It felt like the


    stranger¡¯s lips, and I held on as long as I could, my entire bodying apart as he caressed my lips and


    explored my mouth with his tongue. ¡°Den,¡± I breathed in pain, wanting more but knowing this was all I


    would get. I knew I would wake up horny as hell, and I might have to touch myself before I went to work.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me, Emma,¡± He said those famous words as he pulled his lips away from mine, and I


    woke up.


    My shorts were soaked, and there was heat radiating between my legs. I wanted him so badly that I sat


    up in bed frustrated. I wish I could yank him out of my dream into reality. He was perfect for me in every


    way. Still, the impossibility of our union broke my heart into a million pieces. Instead of touching myself, I


    hugged my pillow and cried from the pain of knowing I would never have what I wanted. I wished that the


    man I saw three months ago would be Den, but he wasn¡¯t, and our paths did not cross again. I got


    ready, so I did not miss the early morning bus to work. After meeting the stranger, I went for the interview


    on Wednesday andnded the job immediately. Things had been looking up since then. I had even


    opened a bank ount and started saving money. I really wanted to leave Celio and go to another town.


    The mob activity had gotten stronger, and my father had more runnings with them now. Three weeks


    ago, they had sent their goons to our house and beat my father up for defaulting on his payment. TheProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    painful part was everyone in our house was dragged into the mess. Then they made us kneel in the


    living room and watch as my father was beaten to a pulp. They said we owed them and that we should


    pay up. They almost beat Tevin too, but they changed their mindst minute, which I was grateful for. It


    would be wrong for my brothers to suffer for my father¡¯s sake.


    When they left, my brothers were enraged. The kind of debt my father was in was impossible to pay off.


    He owed the Salvatore and four other families abined sum of eight hundred thousand Leer. We


    barely made abined sum of two thousand Leer a month. There was no way we could pay. The


    Salvatore family had gained ground and power in Celio by befriending Mayor Bryce Neegan. Even


    though our Alpha owned Celio, their friendship with the human Mayor gave them the freedom to do as


    they liked. We were truly fucked. I decided to run from home once I collected two more sries. I would


    have enough to move to Ashfield and start a new life. We were all spooked that day, and the event


    remained burned in my memory.


    I got to work early and resumed my position. Whenever werewolves visited the restaurant, I would find a


    reason to hide. My manager suspected something was wrong, but since I was just a bookkeeper and my


    work wasn¡¯t suffering, he did notin.


    I sat behind my desk when Tomas walked into the restaurant alone. I did not know what to do. If I stood


    up to hide, he would notice me. I cursed inwardly at the bastard foring to the restaurant I worked in.


    Why did he have to pick this one? I did not have to wonder too much when I saw him make his way


    toward me. He must have traced me here, which meant my days working at Ricky¡¯s as a book Keeper


    were numbered. ¡°Hello, darling,¡± he said with a smile and handed me a bouquet of flowers. I collected it


    and smiled so I did not seem rude. I did not want to create a scene. I had only worked there for three


    months. Holding the job for two more months was important, so I could have enough money to run.


    ¡°This ce suits you.¡± He said, and I thanked him for thepliment. ¡°How may I be of service?¡± I asked


    him politely; he was running the pack with Alpha Gibson now, so I had to be careful.


    ¡°Veronica told me you are screwing the Alpha her father invited to help with the Mob issues. Is that true?¡±


    He asked me. I remembered the kiss the stranger and I shared three months ago in the presence of


    Veronica and smiled. His smile turned to an angry scowl.


    ¡°How dare you, Emma? Did you forget that I own you?¡± he asked, and I frowned at him.


    ¡°There is nothing between us, Tomas. I am free to screw whoever I like.¡±


    ¡°He must think little of you then because if he cared about you, he would have solved your father¡¯s


    problem with the mob. By the way, I heard they visited your home three weeks ago. Hope they did not do


    too much damage?¡± he said, and I could not think of an intelligent response.


    He bent and leaned forward to look into my eyes.


    ¡°ept my offer, and the Salvatore family will never bother you again. I will pay your father¡¯s debt as


    long as he promises to stop gambling,¡± he said, and his offer was tempting, but I could not stoop that low.


    I was more than a mistress material. I knew I would have to pass on the offer.


    ¡°I am still not interested,¡± I said, and he looked at me as if he was feeling sorry for me.


    ¡°I believe you do not understand the predicament your family is in,¡± he said, and I shook my head.


    ¡°You dumped me, Tomas, for the same reason you want me to sell myself to you as your mistress.¡± I


    pointed out to him, and his face faltered. ¡°I was the only one suitable to take over from Alpha Gibson,


    Emma. I had no choice but to marry and mate with Veronica for that purpose. Now that it has been


    decided that I will be the next Alpha, I can have you back in my life and love you the way I always


    wanted to. I will give you all the attention you deserve; I will love and cherish you with all my heart. We


    will have beautiful babies together,¡± he said, and I shook my head, disgusted by his words. This guy was


    yet to get the fact that I was over him.


    ¡°I wanted those things Tomas, but not as a mistress. I can not have babies with you as a mistress. It is


    bad enough that I am an Omega; I won¡¯t drag some innocent souls into the world as bastards. Please,


    move on and find another Omega. After all, you said plenty of me are on the streets.¡± I reminded him,


    and he looked frustrated and stood straight.


    ¡°I was angry when I said those words. You embarrassed me in the presence of my friends. I did not


    mean what I said, Emma. I care about you. I knew when you got this job and never ratted you out; that


    should mean a lot,¡± he said, indirectly threatening my job, which I knew he would.


    ¡°I will resign then,¡± I said, and he shook his head.


    ¡°Do you know what the mob does with lower breed families in your position?¡± he asked, and I did not


    know. I did not want to imagine it, but whatever it was, I knew it would be terrible.


    ¡°I do not care,¡± I replied with a bold face.


    ¡°Oh, but you will. I can still help your family now. Once they get their hands on you guys, I won¡¯t be able


    to interfere anymore,¡± he said and smiled at me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t rat you out, but think about iny offer. It is wise you take it and keep the mob away. I will give you


    a house and ce you on an allowance. You would not have to do much. Just look pretty as always


    while I shower you with love. I will make sure you have a good time, and I will satisfy you beyond your


    imagination. I know how you like it, Emma, and I am eager to please you.¡± he said, and I cringed. I could


    not believe that I used to fuck this guy. I knew I needed to get him out of the restaurant or away from my


    desk. I smiled at him.


    ¡°I will think about it,¡± I said, and he smiled.


    ¡°Mind following me to the car, so I can give you a taste of what you will be getting?¡± he asked, and I


    shook my head. ¡°Working hours, Tomas. Maybe some other time,¡± I replied. ¡°I can wait until you close. I


    miss that pussy so bad,¡± he said, licking his lips, and I looked away. Why was everything so sensual


    today? Even my running with Thomas had taken a sensual turn.


    Just when I was going to tell him not to wait for me, his phone rang, and he had to leave. He said he


    woulde by the next day, and I dreaded it.


    The day went normal, and I closed a bitte. My boss admired my hard work and always gave me a bus


    fare back home. He was a blessing. Sometimes his wife would provide me with bus fare. Apparently,


    they found out that I always walked home after work to save money, so they decided to help me. I was


    grateful for the help. I arrived home and was shocked at the sight. The mob were back, and this time


    they came with silver. They were waiting for me, apparently. My mother, father and brothers were all in


    linked chains.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± I said, and my father couldn¡¯t look at me.


    ¡°Father could note up with the instalment, so now they say we have to work at their casinos to pay


    them back¡± My youngest brother, Kyle, said, and I looked at the man that seemed to be in charge. ¡°And


    how do we quantify thisbour? How will we know we have worked enough?¡± I asked the guy, and he


    laughed. ¡°The boss will decide,¡± he was about to sp the silver on my wrist when I told him to wait,


    remembering Tomas¡¯s offer. His offer was better than this. If they seed, they will never let us go. Most


    workers in mob establishments were ves gotten this way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste our time,dy,¡± a mean-looking man with an afro and dark sunsses said to me. I shook


    my head. Who wears shades at night? Criminals, and my father had brought them upon us.


    ¡°My boyfriend says he will pay the debt. Please let me call him,¡± I said, thinking of Tomas. My brother


    frowned at me, knowing who I was talking about. He had a look of disappointment in his eyes, but we


    had no choice, and I had no time to exin to him that I wasn¡¯t seeing Tomas yet. I dialled Tomas¡¯s


    number, and it was switched off. The guy with the afro thought I was ying


    with them and pped me for it before mping the silver on my hand. Being Tomas¡¯s mistress was


    better than the fate that awaited me as a mob ve. Anything could happen to me, to us. While they


    dragged us into the van, the whole street watched. Some people were


    crying while others were stunned. They knew the Alpha couldn¡¯t help us, so we were doomed. I thought


    of my dreams and aspirations and saw them all go down the drain. My father had ruined us.


    ¡°I hate you, daddy; I hate you so much,¡± I said, and I knew we all felt the same towards him. My mother


    spat at him and cursed the day they met. He had ruined our lives.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    07 By Chance Part 1


    Emma.


    It had finally happened to us. What we all dreaded for years had finally happened. My father had failed


    us in every way. We sat in chains at the back of the van, dreading what awaited us. My mother and I


    wept. I knew Tomas couldn¡¯t save us anymore when they mped the silver on my wrist. Beggers


    couldn¡¯t be choosers, really. I should have taken Tomas¡¯s offer. It had literallye in the morning. If I


    had said yes, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Now I did not know what to do. No one ever gets freed,


    especially omegas. Once we find ourselves in the underworld service, we can nevere out. We are


    as good as ves. I did not know if they would keep us together or apart. I feard for my fate and my


    brothers¡¯. We were physically appealing; they might use us for the pleasure service. Being Tomas¡¯s


    mistress was better than this.


    The van finally stopped, and we were ushered out. They led us into a tall building still in chains. We used


    the elevator to the floor they were taking us to. My mother and I were put in a room. Two men wore silver


    cors on our necks to prevent us from linking and shifting. It was a way to ensure we could not escape.


    With the silver, they had taken away our abilities to work together and escape. My brothers and my father


    were carried away. Theyter allocated a ce to us. They were nice enough to let us stay in one


    apartment, but it did not feel like home. We felt like ves. I sat mute in the corner, still in disbelief of


    what had happened.


    ¡°You bastard. I curse the day I mated with you. You are nothing but a low life and failure. Did you have to


    drag all of us into this?¡± My mother screamed at my father in tears. Tevin went to hold her, and she could


    not stop sobbing. My father had nothing to say for himself. ¡°You couldn¡¯t stop at fifty thousand Leer; you


    just had to keep going. Now we are stuck here all our lives because of you. I should have left you long


    ago, but I stayed because of my


    children. I should have left with them. You are nothing but a worthless piece of shit.¡± my


    ¡¤mother said to him, and he just curled up in the corner, speechless. My mother wept and turned towards


    me as if something important had crossed her mind. ¡°Who did you say was going to help us pay up?¡± My


    mother asked me, and I did not know if I could tell her. I was scared.


    ¡°Emma, I am talking to you,¡± she said, and I looked at Tevin, scared to say it. He nodded that it was


    alright.


    I had always been the quiet and timid type, only daring to speak when something had gone too far, but


    what had happened had broken me so much that my voice came out almost inaudible.


    ¡°Tomas came by my work this morning and offered to pay off the debt if I agree to be his mistress, and


    father promises to stop gambling.¡± I blurted out quietly, and my mother was surprised.


    ¡°And you turned it down?¡± she asked, sounding very angry.


    ¡°How could you turn down the offer, Emma? Tomas would be the next alpha. Have you seen alpha


    Gibson¡¯s mistress? No one can ever disrespect her. With your beauty and grace, she has nothing on


    you. You will have saved us from this if you have said yes. I hope you are happy being a ve of a mob


    boss. Men and women would use us as they see fit. Thanks to your


    father¡¯s poor judgement and your foolish pride,¡± my mother said, and Tevin yelled at her to stop. Tears


    streamed down my cheeks. How was this my fault? Why didn¡¯t she stop her mate from gambling our


    lives away; why did I have to sell myself for their sake? I had told Tomas I would never be with him again;


    why should I have to eat my words for their sake? The guy used me for four years and dumped me as if


    it meant nothing to him. He humiliated me and let his mate humiliate my family and me. I can¡¯t forgive


    him for that. Under normal circumstances, there was no way I would have said yes. If I knew this would


    happen, I would have agreed, not because I wanted to be with him but to save my brothers and me from


    the hell my father had plunged us in. I only wished I knew.


    ¡°You are an omega, Emma. You are to be submissive..¡± she said, and Tevin yelled at her again.


    I could not say a word to her because she was right. Being Tomas¡¯s mistress was better than this. We


    were truly finished.


    ONE MONTH LATER.


    We were subjected to severe hardship, and they threatened to put us in the pleasure


    department. Two days of pain, fear and constant bashing from my mother pushed me to reach out to


    Tomas through Heather, and he came through. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I told him I would ept his offer if he could help us. He promised to work on it but told me it wouldn¡¯t be


    easy because the mob did not like to let go of freebour, and the fact we were Omegas made us


    priceless. Tomas pulled some strings, and none of us was put to work in the pleasure section. I was


    grateful for his kind gesture, but he had to help with caution so Veronica won¡¯t find out. My mother hated


    my father for the mess, and me for not epting Tomas¡¯s offer on time. I was sad about it, too, but there


    was nothing I could do. We were in hell.


    Heather started visiting the club I was put to work in frequently. I pleaded with her to tell my employers


    the truth about what had happened to me so they wouldn¡¯t think I had just abandoned my job.


    I was ced in the WIP lounge to serve guests, but no one was to touch me because of Tomas.


    Although Don Marcelo Salvatore had the Mayor¡¯s favour, it was still alpha Gibson¡¯s town. Our alpha had


    pulled strings by sorting alliances with the top Mafia boss to keep the others in check.


    ¡°Emma, your man, is here to see you,¡± Tikka said, the woman in charge of our quarters. Her real name


    was Nancy, but we all called her Tikka. I did not know why and I did not care. She hade to call me


    for Tomas. They gave me that preferential treatment, but it was still hell. We were allowed one meal a


    day. Any more food would be taken out of our non-existent wages. They dered to pay us a hundred


    Leer a month each. My family would make a


    collective amount of seven hundred Leer a month. An amount below the minimum wage, which was pure


    exploitation. It also meant we would spend at least one thousand one hundred and forty-two months in


    service, approximately ny-five years. There was no getting out of this. They meant to keep us there


    for the better part of our lives. If we damaged anything, it would be taken out of our wages. If we tried to


    escape, our wages would be halved collectively. Our life span was two hundred and ten years. It meant


    we would be spending the better part in servitude if we survived the fights, attacks, shootings and


    killings. It was a sad state. I had been working all day, serving and cleaning, and I was exhausted. I did


    not know why


    Tomas wanted to see me, but I had to give him an audience. Thest thing I wanted was for him to


    withdraw and my family sent to the pleasure department. Most of the people that patronised that


    department were sick. They were into torture; while there were people who loved it, I loathed it and did


    not want to be a part of that world. I got up to leave immediately.


    ¡°Where do you think you are going looking like that?¡± My mother asked with a harsh tone, and I


    swallowed hard.


    ¡°You cannot see our benefactor looking like that. Wash your face and look nice. Tease him a bit and


    make him want it so bad that he would get us out of here at all cost. The entire family is counting on


    you.¡± my mother said, and I had honestly had enough of her. If it were possible for her to sell me to get


    out of that ce, she would do it. She med herself for not advising me properly when Tomas sent all


    those gifts a while ago. I did not like what she said, but I endured it because I had no choice. I did as my


    mother instructed and went to see Tomas. Although I had lost weight, I still looked nice, but my eyes


    looked lifeless. The little spark I held on to was finally taken from me. I also didn¡¯t dream of Den


    anymore.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    08 By Chance Part 2


    Emma.


    I was led into a VVIP lounge with only Tomas there. The moment I stepped in, he came to hug me. I


    cringed at his touch, but I had no choice.


    ¡°I hope they are treating you right?¡± He said, and I nodded. There was no point telling him what was


    really happening in the ce. We suffered everything except for the beating. No one touched us with


    silver whips, thanks to Tomas¡¯s arrangement with them.


    ¡°Come sit next to me,¡± he said, sitting on a couch. We were not allowed to sit on the customer¡¯s couches,


    so I shook my head and remained standing.


    ¡°Forget about the rules, Emma. You are exempted when you are with me,¡± he said, and I reluctantly went


    to sit with him.


    Tomas yed with my hair and kissed me on my lips, then breathed in my scent. ¡°I am sorry I did not


    move quickly. I do not know why my phone was switched off. I ced it on the table at home and found it


    switched off when I returned. I am sorry, Emma,¡± he said, sounding genuinely broken. Then he held my


    hand and kissed it. ¡°I have discussed with Don Marcelo, and he is willing to release you to me,¡± he said,


    and I frowned at him.


    ¡°What about my family?¡± I asked, and he shook his head. ¡°He refused. He said they will be treated well,


    but he will only release you to me if I make payment as agreed,¡± he said, and I frowned at him.


    ¡°After you pay him all that money? Why would he still want to hold on to my family?¡± I asked, and he


    bowed his head. There was something he was battling with.


    ¡°I do not know how you will take this,¡± he said, but I urged him to speak. He looked at me with heartbreak


    and concern.


    ¡°Apparently, ves are allowed to gamble their way out. It is a way of tricking them into more debts. The


    games are rigged. Once they put a mark on someone and he or she does not know how to walk away


    from a losing game, they get the person,¡± He said, and I frowned, not understanding what he was trying


    to say. ¡°Your father¡¯s debt was Eight hundred thousand Leer, which I nned on using money from myAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    trust fund to pay, but as of this morning, his debt tripled. Two million four hundred thousand Leer.


    Apparently, your father gambledst night, putting all on the line.¡± I could not let him finish his sentence


    when I screamed. I screamed with all my might. He covered my mouth and held me. I began to cry. Why


    were we cursed with the bastard? What kind of an idiot is he? How the hell could anyone pay two million


    four hundred thousand Leer? There is no way we cane up with that money. That is ny-five years


    of servitude multiplied by three. It is beyond our life span. It is forever. We will be in this hell forever.


    ¡°They are only allowing you toe with me because I offered to pay them four hundred thousand,¡± he


    exined, and I cried. ¡°What about my brothers? Please, Tomas, you have to help them. My parents can


    remain. I do not care, but my brothers, I can¡¯t leave them here. I cannot be happy knowing they are here.


    I


    will do anything you want, please, take my brothers out too.¡± I pleaded with him, and his eyes filled up


    with tears.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. Emma. I do not have that much, and now that Veronica knows what I am nning with you, she


    has been blocking my moves.¡± He confessed, and I looked at him.


    ¡°Veronica knows?¡± I asked, and he nodded.


    ¡°I told you I love you, Emma. Everything I said that day was out of anger and stupidity. I am still in love


    with you. Alpha Gibson has no choice but to let me since he, too, has a mistress. They are unhappy, but


    I cannot remain unhappy with Veronica. She will always be my wife and Luna, but my heart is yours,


    Emma. Please let me pay this money and take you out of here. While you are out of here, we can work


    on helping them.¡± he pleaded with me. It wasn¡¯t a happy decision. I could not imagine leaving my


    brothers in this hell hole. If they stay any longer, they will ship them to somewhere I would not reach


    them. ¡°Please..¡± I said, and he shook his head.


    ¡°I cannot make a promise I cannot keep, Emma. I do not want to continueing here like this. The


    killings have increased, and any night could be a war night. I am risking a loting here. I will give you


    time to think about the offer. Once you decide, you can tell Tikka or Heather to contact me, and I will


    come for you,¡± he said and stood up. I knew he was telling the truth, but I also knew I could not leave my


    brothers behind. I knew I would eventually have to turn it down.


    The scary part was that once we lost Tomas¡¯s support, we would experience the real hell. What we were


    experiencing was unbearable; I dreaded the future.


    I returned to our quarters, stunned at what Tomas had told me about my father. My mother troubled me


    to tell her what happened, but I could not bring myself to tell her or anyone what her mate had done. I


    just sat on the mattress in the room and wept. I was conflicted. A big part of me wanted to go and slit my


    father¡¯s throat. That part was bigger than any other part of me. Somehow if the bastard had died earlier,


    we would not be in this mess.


    My mother got short with me for not responding, but I remained silent.


    TWO DAYS LATER.


    Tikka brought me lovely sexy clothes. She also told me to wear some make-up and look nice. ording


    to her, a prestigious guest wasing to discuss business with Don Marcelo in the WVIP. ording to


    her, I would be serving them. I hated serving the Don. He was a pervert that could not keep his hands to


    himself. I could not stand him. I wanted to pretend to be sick to pass, but I knew it might affect me in


    future, so Iplied.


    I got ready, and Tikka sent me and another girl, Ashely, who was a Rho, to serve the Don and his


    important guest. Ashley¡¯s story was simr to mine, but she wasn¡¯t pleasant. She picked on the omegas


    and created a click for herself. I did not like that we would work together, but that was how fate wanted it.


    We went to the lounge to wait. Don Marcelo finally walked in with his guest. To my surprise, it was the


    stranger on the bus. What was Den¡¯s look-alike doing with the underground boss? He looked at me,


    but he did not recognise me. I did not know if it was good or bad. Ashley had gone to greet the Don,


    trying her best to upy his attention so he could take her to bed tonight, while I remained fixed to the


    spot waiting for my orders. I was always frightened around the Don, and this was not a different day.


    ¡°Serve us my usual,¡± Don Marcelo ordered, and we went to make his mix of Scotch whiskey and


    amaretto. I was nervous about serving the stranger, but I kept myself together. I bent to ce the ss


    on the table when he said something that made my heart skip. ¡°Lavender and honey,¡± He said, repeating


    what Den had said in my dream. I was grateful Don Marcelo wasn¡¯t paying attention. My hands were


    shaking as I stood up to ask him if he would need anything else. He grabbed my hands to steady it, and I


    felt a jolt of electricity move through me. He looked at my hands and my face. He seemed confused.


    Then his eyesnded on the silver cor on my neck, and anger reced his confusion. I was petrified,


    so afraid that my eyes were tearing up. I did not know what to do or say. I did not know what would


    happen.


    ¡°Emma?¡± he asked, and tears rolled down my cheeks because I wasn¡¯t expecting him to remember the


    name I had told him on the bus. After all, he had not asked for it, and he did not tell me his either. I


    nodded gently with our eyes fixed on each other. It was as if he was seeing me for the first time. He had


    not paid attention on the bus, but he was looking now.


    ¡°Avert your gaze, Omega!¡± Don Marcelo said, finally seeing what was happening, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your


    benefactor, I would have had you iled for being so bold,¡± he chastised me. I bowed, pulled my hands


    away from the stranger¡¯s, and stepped back. ¡°Don Luca, you seemed smitten by the omega,¡± Don


    Marcelo said, and I could not believe I had finally heard his name. It wasn¡¯t Den like in the dream. It


    was Luca.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    09 Damsel In Distress


    Luca.


    Emma¡¯s scent had stayed with me since the day I kissed her at Alpha Gibson¡¯s doorstep. Although I had


    done it to save her from the embarrassment, it had stuck with me.


    She was sweet and helpful when I met her. She tried to strike up a conversation with me all through the


    bus ride, but I was undercover and needed to be inconspicuous. That was why I ignored her, but she


    was amusing. How she kept staring at me when she thought I wasn¡¯t looking was intriguing. She would


    often look away so I wouldn¡¯t catch her staring. As much as I wanted to get up and sit elsewhere, her


    scent filled my senses and gave me a calming peace. She seemed a bit timid and reserved, and I figured


    her Omega nature was the cause of it. From how we interacted, I noticed she tried to conquer that side


    of her and be daring once in a while. She was full of life and highly optimistic. The Emma I saw now is


    theplete opposite of the one I met on the bus.


    What must have happened thatnded her into very? I knew Marcelo did not treat his ves so kindly.


    Seeing the cor around her delicate neck made my blood boil. Did he have to degrade everyone just


    because he could? Whatever the girl might have done, she did not deserve this type of treatment. It was


    inhumane and babaric. I could see the fear in her eyes. Her eyes looked haunted. The joy in them was


    dead. I saw her just a little over four months ago. What happened? ¡°Why is she here?¡± I asked Marcelo,


    and he hissed at her while she stepped away to stand in the corner waiting for her next order.


    ¡°Her father gambled their future away. He is owing a lot of money and can¡¯t pay, so I decided his entire


    family would work to pay me back,¡± Marcelo said andughed.


    ¡°Why will you enve an entire family for one man¡¯s crimes? Why did you not just take the father?¡± I


    asked him, angry at his reasons. The girl was innocent and did not deserve this.


    ¡°Omega servers are hard toe by, and they are the best for this type of work. Besides, if the father


    worked for me all his life, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to pay me back.¡± He said, and I was mad.


    ¡°And who determines how much their monthly wage is?¡± I asked him, and he frowned at me.


    ¡°Please, Don Luca, how I choose to run my business is none of your business.¡± He said politely with a


    smile, trying not to offend. ¡°When you uwfully enve an entire family from a territory under my


    protection, it bes my business, Marcelo,¡± I told him fiercely. He looked at me to see if I was serious,


    then finally spoke. ¡°Well, this girl pissed off the wrong people, and I have been given permission to hold


    her and her family here for as long as I can.¡± He said, and I frowned at him. ¡°Who did she piss off?¡± I


    asked. ¡°The wife of the next alpha. The current alpha¡¯s daughter. Although the husband, whom I suspect


    is the cause of it, has been trying to pay her debt and buy her and her family out. I have been ordered


    not to allow it. I did not have to do much. Her father was offered an opportunity to gamble out of the bind


    and took it. Unfortunately, the guy was unlucky and


    ended up sinking them into more debt. When we told the future alpha how much the new bill was, he


    bailed, asking to pay for only her, but between us, I will never release her to him. She is pretty,¡± he said,


    laughing. He took a gulp of his drink, and I became pissed. ¡°How much are they owing you?¡± I asked


    him, and he stoppedughing.


    ¡°This is none of your business, Luca; please let it go. They are just omegas, bloody ves,¡± he said, and


    my rage started building up. He could see it and averted his gaze quickly. ¡°Two million four hundred


    thousand Leer,¡± he told me, and I wondered how stupid Emma¡¯s father was. How could he have owed


    that much? How was he nning to pay? Her father was a foolish man.


    ¡°I will pay you that money. Let them go,¡± I said.


    I heard Emma exhale, and I looked at her. It was as if she had been holding her breath all along. Tears


    streamed down her face uncontrobly, and she knelt down immediately to thank me. She looked


    thankful and relieved.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept that,¡± Marcelo said, and I frowned at him.


    ¡°As I said, Omega servants are the best and hard toe by. I can¡¯t let them go. Once Tomas is tired of


    trying, he will give up. I will move them to the pleasure section, where they will make me a lot of money.


    This is a trivial matter. Please do not concern yourself with it. As you can see, she is cared for,¡± he said. I


    got angry.


    ¡°Do not force my hand, Marcelo,¡± I warned him, and he averted his gaze with respect.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t your family, Don Luca. You can¡¯t pay their debt, or have you forgotten the rules? I respect


    you because of my dealings with your father. You are still young, you will meet a lot of them. Let her go,¡±


    he asked me, and I understood his angle. It was valid. Debts can only be paid by family members. Which


    was why he had the right to enve Emma¡¯s entire family.


    It would be easy to let it go and walk away, but looking at her, I knew I would not forgive myself if I left her


    to rot. I had always said the world would be a better ce filled with good people; Emma was a good


    person. She went out of her way the first day we met. Even though I was a snub, and taking me there


    would bring her shame and disgrace, she still helped me without knowing who I was or asking for


    anything in return. She didn¡¯t make a pass at me or try to take advantage of me. Seeing how dead her


    eyes were, I could not let them remain like that. If I let it go, Marcelo would never let them go, so she and


    her family would rot here.


    ¡°I want to speak to her privately,¡± I said, and Marcelo smiled. He knew he had no choice but to grant my


    request. Crossing me would be bad for him.


    ¡°I could give you a room if you like. I am sure Tomas would not mind. It would be an honour for both of


    them,¡± he said, and I felt disgusted. I could never use a woman like that, especially one broken and


    defeated like Emma.


    We were led to a room, and she stood in the corner, afraid. ¡°Do not worry. I am not nning on sleeping


    with you, Emma. I don¡¯t do that. I just wanted you to tell me what really happened and how many of your


    family members are in here.¡± I said, and she looked at me and nodded. ¡°I got home from work, and they


    took us away, saying my father defaulted on his payment, and we have to work to pay up the debt.¡± She


    said in simple words, and I nodded, realising Marcelo did not lie to me.


    ¡°Tomas?¡± I asked, and she shook her head.


    He said if I agreed to be his mistress, he would help us. He has been able to stop them from sending us


    to the pleasure house. I am grateful for it.¡± She said with pain in her eyes. It was clear she did not like his


    offer but was ying along because of her predicament. It seemed like the guy was taking advantage of


    the situation, and I did not like that. ¡°Okay, I have a proposition for you, Emma,¡± I said, and she looked at


    me curiously.


    ¡°How will you feel if I give you a one-year marriage contract?¡± I said, and she gasped with shock. I raised


    my palms to calm her down.


    ¡°I won¡¯t touch or do anything intimate with you for this duration. It is the only way I can get you and your


    family out of here. That way, you will be rted


    ut of here. That way, you will be rted to me, and your father¡¯s debt will be mine. I am a very


    important man, Emma, so you will not be allowed to fool around with your boyfriend for this duration. If


    you are okay, I will call mywyer to have a contract drafted and a wedding certificate prepared for you to


    sign.¡± I said, and she looked stunned.


    ¡°Will I have to live with you?¡± She asked me. ¡°Yes, for one year, you will have to live with me,¡± I said to


    her, and she did not overthink it and nodded. Her eyes were dead, and I couldn¡¯t me her. She must


    have been through a lot in Marcelo¡¯s hell.


    ¡°Very well then, let us shake on it,¡± I said to her and stretched my hand forward. She took my hand, and I


    bowed, brought her hand to my lips, and kissed it. I wanted her to rx a bit. She was a bit tense.


    Finding I was a mob boss must have contributed to her weariness.


    ¡°I promise I will let you go when the timees. No strings attached,¡± I told her, and she smiled gently,


    but it didn¡¯t touch her eyes. We returned to where Marcelo was, and she went to stand at the corner by


    the wall. Marcelo examined me with his eyes while the other girl gave him a blowjob.


    ¡°Here I was thinking you were getting some. Or was she not to your liking? Or was she so damn sweet


    you came too quickly? He said,ughing and groaning at the same time, grabbing the hair of the chick


    that was attending to his cock. ¡°No, I proposed, and she epted,¡± I said with a smile and raised a drink


    at him. The girl attending to him gagged. ¡°What!¡± he eximed, stopping the girl from doing what she


    was doing. He quickly tucked this cock in, and anger registered on his face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that. That is cheating. I had her first,¡± he said, and I shook my head.


    ¡°No, I had her first,¡± I replied to him. ¡°I met her three months ago in Celio, and she took me to Alpha


    Gibson¡¯s house. I wanted to court her then, but she was nowhere to be found. Now fate has brought her


    my way; I do not intend to let go.¡± I said, and he looked at Emma scornfully. She looked down, and I


    noticed she was nervous. ¡°She is an Omega, for fuck sake; tone down the anger,¡± I warned him because


    I could see how uneasy Emma was. ¡°What is with you that makes every man lose their head over you?¡±


    He asked Emma, and she remained mute, eyes trained on the floor.


    ¡°You pay me four million, and she is yours. I own her, so you have to pay her bride price to me. ¡± He said


    to me, smiling. He was trying to make her expensive, so I would walk away, and he would get to keep


    her, just as he did to Tomas. But I wasn¡¯t Tomas. I am Luca. The head of the Alessandro household, the


    Alpha of alphas and the boss of the Mafia. I do not get discouraged or scared easily. I want her out of


    Salvatore¡¯s clutches, and I will have exactly what I want. I knew how to make him pay for his extortion. I


    wasn¡¯t the boss for nothing.


    ¡°Very well, then I will pay you that,¡± I said and sat down on the couch with my phone in my hand.


    ¡°Have them prepare her entire family and take them home. I will have my ountant wire the money to


    you.¡± I said, and I knew he wasn¡¯t happy, but he had to ept. ¡°I wonder why she is worth that much to


    you, Luca. I hope your kindness does not get you in trouble one day. You cannot save every damsel in


    distress.¡± He said, and I raised my drink at him and gulped it down. ¡°Serve your husband another drink.¡±


    He ordered Emma scornfully, and I nned on correcting that soon.


    ¡°Once you are done. Change your clothes into something morefortable and less revealing while


    they gather your family. They will take you home and drop you at your house. I wille and get you


    tomorrow,¡± I said, and she nodded and kowtowed to me several times. I could feel her relief with a tinge


    of fear. Emma and the girl serving Marcelo left. As she left, hervender and honey scent remained in


    the room, and it filled my senses. How could she smell so sweet to my senses? There was something


    familiar about her and her scent, but I could not figure it out. Everything I did was on impulse; I just


    hoped it wouldn¡¯t backfire. I should have looked away because I did not know her, but something kept


    tugging at me to help her. If I had left the club and something happened to her, I would have med


    myself. Saving her from Marcelo was the only way my soul would be at peace.


    My actions had spoilt Marcelo¡¯s sexual appetite, and I wasn¡¯t sorry.


    He leaned back in his chair and smiled at me.


    ¡°You will always have my respect, Luca, as a true Alpha and a Don, but you need to be careful. Pretty


    girlse and go. Never get lost in a woman¡¯s beauty. It will only bring you hell.¡± He advised, and I


    leaned forward with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Marcelo, but I live in hell and rule it,¡± I said and raised my ss towards him. He smiled and


    raised his in response. Marcello discussed business with me for the rest of the night. He had lost a lot


    tonight, and I had gained a one-yearpanionship. How ironic.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    10 Transitioning


    Emma.


    I could not believe what had just happened. Den¡¯s look-alike, Luca, was a mob boss, and he had just


    paid four million Leer for my sake. I was stunned. Ashley and I walked through the hallway. We tried the


    service elevator, and when it did note, we took the stairs.


    ¡°What did you do to have that man go crazy?¡± Ashley asked me with a tinge of jealousy in her voice, and


    I could not answer because I, too, was in disbelief.


    ¡°A marriage, Emma. Do you know who that man is?¡± She said, and I was still tongue-tied.


    ¡°He is the Alpha of Alphas, the freaking boss of all bosses. What the hell?¡± She said, sounding angry and


    scornful but being careful not to piss me off; after all, I was going to be the wife of this very man she was


    talking about and seeing how he took me from Don Marcelo, it was clear I wasn¡¯t to be toyed with. I


    smiled inwardly, remembering he had said something simr to Den. He had said, Lavender and


    Honey. A weirdbination that could not be mentioned by coincidence. Maybe he was really my


    Den and my true mate, but I couldn¡¯t get in over my head. It was a one-year contract that he promised


    to dissolve once it wasplete. I was grateful to the goddess for sending Luca my way and making me


    find favour in his eyes. I was grateful.


    ¡°I know I have not been nice, Emma, but this ce does things to you, and you can¡¯t help it but grow


    cold,¡± Ashley said with sadness. I guess she was over being mad. Her mood swing was quite disturbing,


    but she was right about what the ce did to people. I was lucky to have Tomas¡¯s protection and now


    Luca. If I had stayed there any longer, I would have lost myselfpletely.


    Ashley stopped me in my tracks and looked at me. Her eyes were misty with tears.


    ¡°I do all I do so I can survive, Emma. I am not a bad person, but I have been here for eight years. I am


    twenty-three now, but it has been like an eternity. You are about to be the wife of the most powerful man


    in our world. Please do not forget the people you met and our condition. No one should pay for their


    parent¡¯s sins. Please, Emma. Promise you will help us.¡± she said with tears falling from her eyes. I did


    not know what to say to her. It was just a one year contract, and it wasn¡¯t a real marriage. I could not tell


    her, so she won¡¯t go and tell Don Marcelo, and he would have a reason to deny Luca¡¯s request. I


    swallowed and nodded slightly, unsure of what to say. I knew I would regret making a promise that I


    knew I would not be able to keep. I prayed the goddess would forgive me for this. Ashley hugged me


    immediately, and I slowly wrapped my arms around her. I could feel her joy and pain at the same time.


    ¡°I wish I was as lucky as you are. Maybe fate would lead a knight in shiny armour my way too,¡± she said,


    breaking the hug, and I smiled at her. We parted ways, and I went to the one-room apartment allocated


    to my family. My brothers, father and mother, were there. They were looking confused, and the silver


    cors were off their necks. My mother walked to me and kissed me on the cheek ¡°You did it, Emma,


    Tomas kept his promise,¡± she said, and I yanked myself from her out of anger and disgust.


    ¡°Who told you it was Tomas that did this?¡± I asked her, looking mad and angry. My anger was directed at


    my father. It was time to tell them what really happened. Kyle looked at me, worried, and I shook my


    head so he would know to calm down. ¡°Tomas came to pay the dept two days ago and found out that our


    precious head of the family had gambled us into more debt. We were owing two million four hundred


    thousand Leer.¡± I said, and my mother gasped and looked at my father. ¡°Eric, tell me she is lying,¡± she


    said with tears streaming down her cheeks. My father could not look at her. His head remained bowed,


    and he was speechless. ¡°Yes, he had found the time to gamble some more,¡± I said, and Tevin walked up


    to our father, lifted him up on his feet and punched him hard until he drew blood. Tevin was about to send


    the next blow when Bruce, the second eldest, stopped him. They were all angry. ¡°Tomas said he could


    not afford to pay, so he struck a deal with Don Marcelo to sell me to him for four hundred thousand Leer.


    I told him I wouldn¡¯t leave my brothers here. They did not deserve to be here, and I knew I would not


    forgive myself if anything happened to my brothers. He told me to think about it, but I already knew my


    answer was no. We were doomed. Eventually, he would find out I did not want to ept the offer, and he


    would withdraw his assistance.¡± I said, and my mother looked at me, hurt. ¡°So you would have left me


    here with this bastard to rot?¡± She asked, and I looked her in the eyes.


    ¡°Yes, mother, this is just as much your fault as his. You could have stopped him instead of following him


    to the casinos and getting drunk. You could have given him an ultimatum and pushed him to be better.


    You could have taken your advice and made your marriage work. Instead, you are trying to train me for


    Tomas. You are just as guilty as he is. Maybe not as stupid as father is because it is only a fool that


    would think gambling would end his financial problems, but you are just as guilty as he is.¡± I said, and


    she sat on the mattress and began to weep. My words had cut deep just how I wanted them to.


    ¡°So how?¡± Tevin finally asked me, and I bowed my head.


    ¡°Today, the goddess smiled on me. I was fortunate to have met a stranger to whom I rendered assistance


    a few months ago. Little did I know he was the Mafia Boss that Alpha Gibson reached out to for help to


    keep our town under control. Today Don Marcelo was having a meeting with him, and I was asked to join


    Ashley and serve them. He recognised me and decided to help me.¡± I said to my brother, and he frowned


    at me. ¡°Just like that? There has to be a catch.¡± He said.


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t. He proposed that I be his wife for a year in return because apparently, he cannot pay our


    debt if we are not rted to him. It is an undergroundw. Don Marcelo used it as an opportunity to


    extort him. He charged him four million Leer for our freedom and my hand, iming the extra is bride


    price because I am his property.¡± I said, and everyone eximed. I looked at my father to give him sound


    advice. ¡°Don¡¯t think that this will help you, father. If you gamble your freedom away again, you will end up


    in this hell alone this time because I am moving away from Celio once my contract with Alpha Luca has


    ended.¡± I told him, and he did not say a word. I did not want any promises from him because he wasn¡¯t


    capable of keeping them. He was a worthless fool.


    Someone came and took off my cor, and I wore something less revealing and nice as Luca


    had instructed.


    We were transported to our house in a limo. Most people on our street were shocked to see that we were


    back. And the fact that we returned in style took away the shame that leaving in silver chains brought us.


    People came to greet us the moment the limo left, and my mother was being her usual self iming that


    I was getting married to a big man who had bailed us. Some women did not believe her, and one of them


    actually used her of lying and that I was supposed to be Alpha Tomas¡¯s mistress. Apparently, the


    entire pack knew about Tomas¡¯s wishes. ¡°My daughter isn¡¯t mistress material. She is to be married to..¡±


    She said, and I shut her up immediately. No ceremony was going to take ce. So there was no need


    for the announcement.


    ¡°Enough, mother. They do not need to know who I am marrying.¡± I said and thanked the neighbours for


    visiting us and wishing us well. They were disappointed I did not let my motherplete the sentence,


    but I knew they would find out eventually. That was why I could not return home when the contract ended


    because I would be aughing stock.


    I went to my room to rest and pack my belongings. I had some nice clothes and essories Tomas


    bought for me and some nice regr clothes bought by my brothers. Tevin entered thirty minutes after I


    had finished. I could not sleep a wink. It waste in the night, but sleep had eluded me. I knew I would be


    spending the next night in Luca¡¯s home; I did not know where it was and the state I would be in the


    ce. It was awful.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Tevin said, and I smiled at him. He sat with me at the side of the bed and looked very worried.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He said, and I did not know. I was not sad, but I wasn¡¯t happy either. Anything


    was better than working for Don Marcelo for the rest of my long life. ¡°I do not know, big brother,¡± I said,


    and he hugged me.


    ¡°I am sorry you had to make this sacrifice. I know you liked Tomas. I am thanking you for staying for our


    sake, but don¡¯t put yourself in danger for our sake again.¡± He said, and I shook my head. ¡°I really don¡¯t


    like Tomas anymore, Tevin. I only agreed because we needed help. I do not know this man, but this is a


    better option. It will be a year, and I am free to go and be with anyone.¡± I said, and he looked at me. ¡°Will


    he im you?¡± he asked, and I shook my head. ¡°He said he would not even touch me,¡± I said, and he


    frowned.


    ¡°So why help you?¡± He asked, and I did not know. I doubt anyone would pay four million Leer for pussy.


    Somewhere deep down, I believed my Den was in there. It was crazy, but I felt it, especially after he


    said, Lavender and honey. I could not get it out of my mind. I also could not exin what I thought to


    Tevin because that would mean something was terribly wrong with me. I kept my suspicions to myself.


    ¡°Please be careful. Once you get there, try and call me on mobile every day, Emma. I will pay my


    subscription for your sake. If he doesn¡¯t give you a phone, get one. We will pay the monthly subscription


    for you. I do not know the kind of life you will have there, but you must be strong, Little sister. I will find a


    way to be close to you and make sure you are safe,¡± he said,


    and I frowned at him because I did not know how he intended to do that. He brushed my cheeks gently


    with his fist, and we both giggled. I knew I would miss them. It would be a year, but it would feel like an


    eternity. I did not know what was in store for me in Luca¡¯s house, but I braced myself for the unknown.


    Morning came, and the house was quiet. I had dressed and packed up my things. Would hee to get


    me or send his goons to get me? I did not know what would happen. Heather heard the news and came.


    She cried when she arrived until I told her about his link to Den. and she became excited.


    ¡°What are the odds, Emma? He might be your true mate,¡± she said, and I shook my head. True mates


    were a myth in my world. It never happened to anyone, but some imed there was a time people easily


    found their true mates. I hoped it was true, and we would live happily ever after, but I wasn¡¯t a little girl


    reading fairytales anymore. I was a grown woman and knew life¡¯s ugly side.


    ¡°I doubt it is him, but I will just wait and see,¡± I told her, and she squealed at me.


    ¡°Once you get there, call me Emma. I wille and visit you if he would allow it.¡± She said, and I


    nodded. I also decided that I would ask him.


    Near noon, a couple of cars were parked at the front. I did not need magic to know who it was. Luca had


    eithere himself or sent someone.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    11 Wee To Ashfield


    Emma.


    My mother became nervous immediately, adjusted everything and drank water to keep her breath fresh.


    She had told everyone to behave well and wear good clothes. The knock came, and Tevin went to


    answer the door. I did not know I was holding my breath until I exhaled when the person entered. Luca


    hade by himself. He looked good in a white t-shirt and blue -faded jeans. He did not look like a boss


    or an alpha; he looked like a rich guy with no care in the world. His stern expression was softened by the


    smile on his face. The man was handsome. I saw my mother blushing when he kissed the back of her


    hand. He was a charmer. She offered him a seat and tea. He politely epted the offer and rxed.


    ¡°Emma,e on,¡± my mother said, and I walked to where they were. He looked up at me and smiled.


    ¡°It is good to see some light in your eyes this morning,¡± He said to me, and I smiled a bit and bowed my


    head


    ¡°Good morning, alpha..¡± I said, not knowing what to call him but not wanting to call him a Don because


    he did not seem like an evil man like Marcelo. He seemed reasonable and pure at heart.


    ¡°Just call me Luca. My wife should not address me by any titles,¡± he said jovially, and I nodded. He


    handed me arge envelope, and I took it from him.


    III 06


    CITICIIL UCIUIC IN


    ¡°Sign it and have one of your family members sign as a witness, and it is done. We will be officially


    married. Also, our one-year contract is there, so you will know I intend to set you free after a year,¡± he


    said. I did not know how to feel about the contract. What if I ended up falling in love with him? What will I


    do after a year? But just as always, being a bloody omega, I was already no og in agreement before I


    knew it. I was a bit afraid of asking him questions. I also think the trauma of what happened with Don


    Marcelo somehow made me control my mouth. I took the documents, and my mother asked me to sit


    next to her while I signed them. ¡°You did not tell me he was young, hot, and a looker,¡± my mother linked


    me, and I did not know how to respond.


    ¡°You might hate me for saying this, but I think he likes you, Emma. Try and keep him. I will only say this


    once,¡± she linked me and gently ced my curly hair behind my ear. How the fuck did she expect me to


    keep a guy that only married me to bail me out of trouble? I just kept the question to myself and nced


    through the papers. I signed the documents, and my father signed as a witness. I handed the papers to


    Luca, and he smiled.


    ¡°You will get your copyter.¡± He said and stood up. ¡°Are you ready?¡± He asked me, and I nodded. The


    smile on my mother¡¯s face dropped a bit. ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± She asked, and he nodded. ¡°I am a


    busy man. I knew it would be disrespectful to send my men to get my wife, so I had toe here


    myself,¡± he said, taking out a brown envelope from his pocket.


    ¡°Who is the eldest?¡± He asked, and we pointed at Tevin. Tevin walked forward with his head bowed. He


    was grateful for what Luca did for us.


    Luca handed him the envelope. ¡°I would have given your father this, but you should be in charge of the


    money since he has a gambling problem. This should help you guys get back on your feet,¡± he said, and


    Tevin reluctantly took the money from him. I was ufortable about it too, but we dared not say no. We


    dared not annoy Luca, or we might just find ourselves in Marcelo¡¯s hell.


    Luca faced my father.


    ¡°Omega Eric, if yound yourself in a mess again, you will deal with it and suffer it alone. I will make sure


    of it. I have banned you from all the clubs and Casinos in Celio. Find something productive to do with


    your time, or I will send you back to Marcelo permanently so your wife and sons can have peace. Do not


    think because I am married to your daughter, you can go about umting debts.¡± he said in a calm


    and rxed voice, but his authority rang through with his warning. I supported what he said because if


    my father could gamble us into more debt while enved by Don Marcelo, he could start gambling again.


    My father nodded and promised he was done. Hopefully, he was telling the truth. We walked out, and


    Heather called out to me. She ran to me and hugged me.


    ¡°Kindly let me know where you will be staying. If it ever gets lonely, call me, and I wille,¡± She said in


    Luca¡¯s presence so he could hear. She was indirectly trying to see if it was okay for her to visit me


    without asking him directly. If it wasn¡¯t okay, he would shut it down, which he didn¡¯t and I was excited


    about it. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He is hot, Emma; maybe you should try and keep him,¡± she linked me, and I knew I was blushing.


    ¡°Let us go,¡± Luca said in his deep husky voice. It sounded a bit happy. It was more like Den than the


    hard guy I met on the bus. I wondered what more I would find with him.


    ¡¤ I stayed and waited for him to tell me where to enter.


    ¡°You will be sitting at the back with me, Emma,¡± he linked me, and I entered the back of his car while he


    followed.


    ¡°I do not live in Celio, Emma. I stay in Ashfield,¡± he said. I knew I would be far from my friends and family.


    ¡°I have an apartment in Celio, but I am returning to Ashfield today. Whenever wee to Celio, we will


    stay at the apartment,¡± he assured me, and I nodded.


    ¡°Also, my parents, younger brother and sister live with me in Ashfield, so you won¡¯t be alone, ¡°he


    assured me, and I nodded.


    The convoy moved, and I watched the window as we drove out of my neighbourhood. Luca looked


    young, and I wondered how he could hold on to power.


    ¡°Please, if I may ask, how old are you?¡± I asked him, and he looked at me and smiled.


    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± He asked me, and I bowed my head and looked away. ¡°Emma,¡± he said,


    and I turned towards him. ¡°You can look at me. You are my wife. However short our contract is, you are


    my wife. You should be bold and look into my eyes like you did on the bus. You are free from Marcelo.


    You are a free woman. I would have just paid and not married you, but you knew why I had to. Please try


    and get back to your old self.¡± He said to


    me nicely, and I nodded at him.


    ¡°I am thirty, by the way, and you?¡± he asked


    ¡°Twenty-three,¡± I replied, and he smiled at me.


    ¡°You look and act younger than your age. It is a good thing,¡± he said, and I smiled at him and looked out


    the window.


    The ride was long, and I was too nervous to sleep. He answered a couple of phone calls. I heard him get


    angry and give orders to pick people up and deal with them, but he remained sweet with me throughout.


    From his calls, I knew he was a very dangerous man, and I promised myself I would try not to get on his


    wrong side. We stopped at a restaurant to eat lunch. He helped me get out of the car and treated me like


    a man treats his wife. He was kind and friendly and led me into the restaurant. I wasn¡¯t dressed fancy,


    and my clothes were cheap, making me feel out of ce, but he did not seem to care, which boosted my


    confidence. My time with Marcelo had made my stomach shrink and killed my appetite ultimately.


    They took us to a private room so we could eat.


    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± He asked after we had both sat down. ¡°Maybe I should see the menu


    first?¡± I asked, and heughed.


    ¡°My family owns this ce. They would cook up whatever you like,¡± he said, and I smiled at him. I wasn¡¯t


    hungry, so I told him I would have whatever he had. He smiled and ordered pasta with lots of meatballs


    and cheese.


    The food arrived forty-five minutes after we made the order, and I ate very little.


    ¡°Are you sure you wouldn¡¯t have more? You have lost weight, you know.¡± He teased me, and I smiled. I


    ate a little more, and I was now overfed.


    We left the restaurant, and I slept off in the car. I was exhausted.


    Luca gently woke me up as we arrived at a beautiful white Vi. I knew this must be his house. It was a


    modern mansion. It looked beautiful. I felt intimidated by the sight of it. I have never been around that


    type of money before. I hoped, for my sake, I would not misbehave. His men carried my bags and led me


    into the house. We were greeted by a woman who was older but looked young. She had long dark hair


    and narrow brows with blue eyes.


    ¡°Mother, please give Emma a room. I have to go somewhere now,¡± He said to the woman, and I bowed


    my head, immediately realising who she was. ¡°And who is she?¡± She asked Luca.


    ¡°I will tell you when Ie back. I have a meeting. Please allocate a good room to her.¡± He said and


    turned towards me. ¡°I have an emergency meeting. I will see youter, Emma,¡± he said, and I did not feel


    great about him leaving me. His mother did not give a kind aura at all. I watched him leave, bracing


    myself for what would happen next.


    ¡°And who are you?¡± The woman asked me, standing at akimbo, and I did not know what to say. ¡°Are you


    deaf, girl? Why did my son bring you home?¡± she asked me harshly, and I did not know how to tell her


    that we were married.


    ¡°He. He..¡± I said, stammering. ¡°An Omega?¡± The woman said andughed, ¡°I get it. All these pleasure-


    seeking adventures. The whole Omega thing is a myth.¡± She said, jumping to conclusions. ¡°Come on; I


    will give you a room in the service quarters. Judging by what you are wearing, you belong there anyway,¡±


    she said, and I felt insulted. I did not want to disrespect her, so I remained mute. A man with a deep


    voice walked in, and I looked up to see a man that looked like the older version of Luca walk in. He


    kissed Luca¡¯s mom on the lips, and I figured out who he was. ¡°What is going on here,¡± he asked, looking


    at me. ¡°Your son brought an Omega home,¡± she said, and heughed. ¡°Finally, he brings someone


    home. I was worried he was all business.¡± He said to his wife, and she did not seem happy. ¡°An Omega,


    Theo. An Omega. Why is he bringing her home?¡± She asked him, and he smiled at her. ¡°Easy ess.


    You know Luca takes his work seriously. Proximity is important.¡± He said, and I realised what they


    thought I was. I still dared not tell them what I was to their son. ¡°I am putting her in the service quarters


    regardless. I want him to exin it to me,¡± The woman said, and he sighed. ¡°Lacy, you need to let up a


    bit. Be nice,¡± he said and walked away. He did not spare me a nce. ¡°Give her a room in the servant


    quarters,¡± She ordered the men, and they reluctantly nodded because they knew who I was to Luca. I did


    not need anyone to tell me to follow them. I followed them quickly. We got to a small hall that had five


    doors. The men opened thest door. It was smaller, and it was clear that no one was living in it.


    I entered the room, and it was modest. It was small with one window. It had a toilet and shower. A mirror


    on the wall, a full-size bed, and a cupboard. It was small. I sat on the bed and sighed. From the look of


    things, I might not have it easy in the house. I doubt Luca¡¯s mother will take it well when she finds out


    who I really am. I actually dreaded it, and I wasn¡¯t looking forward to it. I decided to shower and change


    my clothes.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    12 Field Of Flowers


    Emina.


    I was still sleeping when I heard a banging on my door. I woke up and looked outside. It was evening


    time. I must have been exhausted. I guess I was just trying to catch up on the sleep my body missed for


    the one month my family was held as ves. I got up and went to open the door. I was surprised to see it


    was Luca. He was fuming with anger, but he was controlling himself. I got a bit scared and stepped back.


    I honestly did not know him, nor did I know what he was capable of. I might have dreamt of someone that


    looked like him, but I did not know him. It would be stupid of me tond myself in a mess with him.


    ¡°Calm down, Emma,¡± he said, controlling his breathing, and I could feel his rage. ¡°Where are your stuff?¡±


    He asked me, and I pointed at the bag by the cupboard. I was yet to unpack ¡°Did you tell her we are


    married?¡± He asked me, and I shook my head. I honestly did not know if it was a good thing or a bad


    thing. He went to pick up my bag from where it was. ¡°Did you keep anything anywhere?¡± He asked, and I


    shook my head. I had put the clothes I wore in a differentpartment of my bag. ¡°Good,¡± He said and


    ordered me to follow him. I did as he told me and followed quietly. We walked past the hallway into the


    living area, where his parents stood stunned. We walked past them and up the stairs.


    ¡°Do not let anyone intimidate you in this house; Emma, you are my wife. Am I clear?¡± He said to me, and


    I knew his parents could hear.


    ¡°Yes, Luca,¡± I said, and I felt weird because I felt I should be addressing him with a title or something


    ¡°You are the next inmand in this house. No one should disrespect you, not even my family. If they do


    anything to you, tell me.¡± He said, and my stomach churned. I knew his parents could hear because he


    spoke loudly and slowly walked up the stairs. I honestly did not want to be the type to break up a happy


    home, but it seemed that my presence there would somehow cause a wedge between him and his


    parents.


    I followed him up the stairs. We walked down the hallway and stood by a door. He pointed to the door


    next to it, which was grand.


    ¡°That is my room,¡± he said, and I nodded. ¡°Due to our terms, we would sleep in separate rooms. I do not


    want you to get ufortable,¡± he exined and honestly, I did not mind sleeping in his room. I wished I


    could summon the courage to tell him, but I remained silent as usual.


    ¡°This is your room,¡± he said and opened the door we stood in front of. I was surprised by the size of the


    room. We walked in, and it was pure luxury. I have never seen a room like it before. Even Tomas¡¯s room


    wasn¡¯t like this.


    ¡°You sleep here. My room is next door. If you need me for anything, feel free to link me. I will give you


    your personal maid,¡± he told me, and he sighed. He ced his hand on my shoulder and asked me to


    look at him. He was tall, so I looked up.


    ¡°Do not let anyone intimidate you. It might be a one-year contract, but you are legally my wife. Behave


    like the wife of the boss. I know it might be challenging for you since you are an omega and was raised


    as one, but I need you to try. I know you can do it. No one would hurt you. If anyone says or does


    anything to you, they will have me to contend with, am I clear?¡± he said. I nodded, holding his gaze, and


    he looked at me. He leaned close, and just when I thought he wanted to kiss me, he brushed a strand of


    hair from my face and kissed my cheek. ¡°I know you are not hungry, so good night,¡± he said and left the


    room. I was about to sit when someone opened the door and walked in. I turned around, and it was


    Luca. ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t knock,¡± he said, realising he had scared me. He gave me an envelope. I took it and


    felt a card in it.


    ¡°I had my beta open an ount for you to use the card to get money from the atm or shop anywhere.


    There is no limit on it but be wise about it,¡± he said, smiling at me. He pulled me in a hug, and I felt him


    take in my scent. It was awkward. I could feel his reluctance to leave, but I did not say anything. I could


    be reading it all wrong. I breathed a bit, and he scented Hazel and Sandalwood. What were the odds he


    would smell the same as the field Den took me to in my dream?


    He pulled away and finally left, and I sat on the king-size bed in the room and sighed. Wondering what I


    would be doing on that bed alone.


    I wasn¡¯tfortable with his mother¡¯s behaviour or his father¡¯s remarks, but I was somewhat confident in


    his intentions. There was a look in his eyes that said he wouldn¡¯t harm me, and I had to trust it for my


    good.


    I decided to arrange my things in the closet. Walking into it, I realised I did not have many belongings. As


    tempted as I was to get up and go shopping the next day, I had it in my mind that my arrangement with


    Luca was temporary. I checked the bathroom, and there was a lovely tub for me to soak in whenever,


    and arge shower. I squealed with joy and went back into the bedroom to rest. I turned down the light


    on the sidemp and decided to sleep. Sleep came immediately, and I weed it. ¡°Emma,¡± A familiar


    voice said to me. I was in the field of flowers he once took me to, surrounded by Luca¡¯s scent. There was


    no moon in the sky this time, but the stars still sparkled like diamonds.


    ¡°Den,¡± I said with joy, and I went to hug him.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± I said, and he frowned at me. ¡°But we are always together,¡± he said, and I was confused.


    I did not see him throughout my time in captivity. ¡°You look beautiful, Emma, and your scent is stronger


    than ever,¡± he said, and I sat on the ground.


    ¡°Where is the moon?¡± I asked him, and he sighed. ¡°Somewhere taking its time. It will shine when it is


    time,¡± he said and handed me a white rose.


    His hands brushed mine, and I felt his touch. It wasn¡¯t like water. It was almost tangible, but it missed


    something.


    ¡°Emma,¡± he breathed my name leaning close, and my heart began beating fast. He kissed my


    neck sweetly, and a moan escaped my lips. This was unfair.


    ¡°I want you, Emma,¡± He said, and I told him I wanted him too, the best way I could say it between moans.


    I did not understand what he was doing to me, but it was sweet and intense He moved his hand up my


    thigh, and I shook like a leaf anticipating what he would do. I wanted him to touch me so badly, hoping I


    would feel it.


    ¡°One day, I will im you, Emma,¡± He breathed into my ears, and all I could do was moan ¡®yes


    ¡°Please,¡± I pleaded with him to touch me. I wanted the release. I needed it. My body craved it, but I knew


    it was a dream. I just wanted to know how far Den would go and how much my mind would let me


    feel.


    ¡°One day, you will be mine, Emma, and nothing would take you away from me,¡± he said, still gliding his


    hand up my thighs. It felt like forever. Why the fuck were we in slow motion?


    ¡°Do not forget about me, Emma,¡± He said those fucking words, and I knew nothing was going to happen.


    I woke up panting very heavily, and to my surprise, Lucas was sitting on the chair in my room. I panicked


    immediately. I was wearing nothing but my panties and t-shirt. The t shirt was rolled up, and I knew my


    panties were soaked. I gasped and tried to cover myself with the covers. He smiled at me.


    ¡°You talk in your sleep, Emma,¡± he said with a smile, then stood up.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked him, and he sighed.


    ¡°My room is next door, and I thought I heard you call on me. So I came. Besides, it is morning, and I want


    to take you out for breakfast and maybe show you around if I don¡¯t get caught up in work.¡± he said with a


    smile and stood up.


    ¡°What did I say in my sleep?¡± I managed, and he smiled at me. ¡°I will leave it a mystery to you,¡± he said


    and chuckled a bit. . ¡°But your dreams must be really heated.¡± He added, and I knew my cheeks


    coloured. I felt


    embarrassed. What had I said? Was I moaning? Luca left my room, and I went to shower. I had a lovely


    sundress Tomas bought me, and I decided to put it on. I did not want to look shabby as I did when we


    arrived.


    ¡°I am ready,¡± I linked him and met silence. Soon someone knocked on my door, and I rolled my eyes,


    thinking why he bothered. After all, he had let himself in earlier.


    Luca walked in. He examined me and came close to me. My heart began to breathe fast for some weird


    reason. I prayed he would not feel it. I guess I needed to get some quickly before I implode. He lifted my


    hand and caressed my fingers. His touch was gentle, and I wanted more. I think I was transferring my


    need for Den to him. A moan of submission almost escaped my lips, but I stopped it.


    ¡°I hope you can dance, Emma,¡± He asked me, pulling me close to him and staring deep into my eyes.


    ¡°I have been invited to a dinner party tonight, and I want my wife to be with me. I need you there looking


    bold and beautiful.¡± He said and intertwined his fingers with mine as if we were about to dance. I was


    dumbfounded, rigid and just stared at him. I would die of frustration if this was how my one year would


    be. My throat was dry, and I tried to swallow while I nodded.


    ¡°Good,¡± he said, stepping away from me, and I stood still. ¡°Shall we?¡± he asked me, and I nodded.


    ¡°That is good; bring your card with you,¡± he said. ¡°And I want you to speak more often. I don¡¯t likeAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    gestures, be yourself, ask questions, challenge me. You are mypanion for the year,¡± he said, and I


    did not know how to respond to his words. I was just trying my best not to get on his wrong side. That


    was all. I put my card in my purse, and we left the room. We went down the stairs hand in hand, and I


    was surprised to see his parents watching the television in the living room.


    ¡°Good morning, Mom and Dad,¡± Luca said, and they replied to him with a smile. I greeted them, and they


    replied, but the smile was absent. I did not let it bother me.


    ¡°I want us to have a big breakfast today,¡± he said, and I smiled, not wanting to say a word.


    I was in battle with the continuous clenching of my pussy. It was really annoying.


    Luca decided to drive this time. I sat in the passenger¡¯s seat and put on my seatbelt.


    ¡°I hope you like spice, Emma. Where we are going, there is lots of it.¡± He said with a smile. I managed a


    yes this time around. I wasn¡¯t really thinking; I was trying to put my hormones in check, but I recognised


    the lines because it was something Den had said to me before when he took me to an Indian


    restaurant in a dream.


    We zoomed off and arrived at an Indian restaurant. I was stunned because it was the exact replica of the


    restaurant Den had taken me to. It felt spooky, and my hormones calmed down immediately from the


    shock. How was it possible? How can I have been to a ce in my dreams and find it exists in the real


    world? I had never been to Ashfield before. I did not watch television. Was this a coincidence, or was


    Den really Luca?

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    13 How Did You Know?


    Luca.


    When I returned home, one of my men told me my mother had put Emma in the servant quarters, which


    made my blood boil. I had just taken her away from that kind of life; It was wrong and derogatory for my


    mother to do such a thing. I knew she was an omega, but it did not give her the right.


    I walked into the house fuming, and my mother greeted me at the door. ¡°You stayed too long out there?¡±


    she said,ing to hug me. I let her and then pulled away. ¡°Where is my wife?¡± I asked her, and she


    frowned at me.


    ¡°Emma,¡± I said, and realisation dawned on her. ¡°Emma is your wife? When did you marry her, and why


    was I not informed?¡± she asked usingly ¡°It was quiet. We both agreed we did not want something


    loud, and I am not a child. I do not need permission to get married,¡± I told her, and she looked hurt.


    ¡°How could you tie yourself to a low-level Omega? They are just for pleasure and service. How could


    you? Do you know how important the position you upy is? You can¡¯t hold on to power with a weak,


    pathetic woman as your wife. What would people say?¡± She said, and I got mad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, mother. You know nothing about that girl; she isn¡¯t weak and pathetic. I rose to the top


    alone; I did not need a woman to keep it. Do not question me,¡± I said, and she was silent. Sometimes my


    parents forget I am above them, and this was one of those times. I knew if I told my mother the truth


    about the marriage being a contract, she would mistreat Emma, and I did not want that. Just then,


    Gerald, my beta and best friend, walked into the house. He greeted my mother and stood next to me.


    ¡°Here is her copy, alpha,¡± He said, handing me some documents.¡± Once the one-year term is over, the


    marriage would be null and void; she can leave. It will be like an annulment, so there won¡¯t be a need to


    get a divorce.¡± He exined, and I wished he wasn¡¯t so free around my parents. I would have to talk to


    him about it. I collected the document from him, a bit pissed.


    ¡°Here is the atm card in her name. Emma Wyat.¡± He said I thanked him and told him to take the rest of


    the evening off. My mother was clicking her tongue by the time he left.


    ¡°A one-year marriage contract. You should have told me it was a sham; I wouldn¡¯t be so mad,¡± She said,


    smiling. ¡°I think it is a good move. Keep the vultures away with a fake wife until you are ready; it will alsoText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    improve your image as a responsible man. The Alpha of Somberg would dly give you control of his


    territory, knowing you are a responsible man. I like your style. If that is what she is for, then she is serving


    her purpose as an omega,¡± she said, and I cringed.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t why I married her, mother,¡± I told my mom, and she frowned at me.


    ¡°Then why?¡± she asked, and I knew I did not owe her any exnation.


    ¡°I do not owe you an exnation. Be nice to Emma; she isn¡¯t as young as she seems. She is a


    grown woman,¡± I said. I was about to walk away from her when she stopped me. ¡°I will not be nice to a


    bloody omega, a ve, a gold-digging bitch that would agree to a marriage contract. She is a bloody


    disgrace to her family,¡± she said, and my mother had ticked me off with those words.


    ¡°Enough! mother. Enough! This is my house. You can return to yours if you do not like how I run it. I won¡¯t


    allow you to make it hell like you did yours. I am not your husband¡¯s mother, so don¡¯t y the nagging


    wife with me. I won¡¯t have it. Emma will be my wife for a year, and the respect of thedy of the house


    will be given to her. Whether you like it or not,¡± I said and walked away from her.


    I brushed past my father, still angry at the things my mother said. She always tried to stick her nose in


    things that did not concern her, which made her and my father constantly fight. I would often leave and


    go and sit in the flower field of our house in Napah, waiting for the atmosphere to calm down. They had


    since stopped fighting but had left a scar. Maybe that was why I was still unmated, and I do not n on


    mating with anyone because I want peace of mind. It was one thing that money had been unable to buy


    me. I do not intend topound my issues with a spouse.


    I linked my men to find where mother put Emma, and I was angry to find out the location. It was the room


    I used to hold suspects until I was satisfied. It used to be storage, but I furnished it for that purpose. I got


    to the door and knocked on it. No ans


    to the door and knocked on it. No answer. Maybe she was crying in there. It was a horrible room. I


    knocked again, and she finally answered.


    When she opened the door, I realised she must have been sleeping. Emma did not seem like a


    troublemaker, and I doubted she everined. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she would be


    comparing this with Marcelo¡¯s ce, which is why she will be quiet, but I do not intend to mistreat her. I


    n to make her happy for the year and let her go when the timees. She deserves some sweetness


    and joy in her life. Celio wasn¡¯t an excellent ce for Omegas; they were mistreated there. I also knew it


    was typical of most packs. Still, Emma did not deserve that kind of treatment, and this was my way of


    making her life blissful and putting her on a happy track before I let her go.


    After putting her in her room, I slept, knowing she was okay. I also had to breathe in her sweet scent to


    calm my anger, which worked. Why did she have such an effect on me?


    I was deep asleep when I heard Emma call me through the mind link. I woke up immediately. I waited to


    be sure she called me, and I wasn¡¯t dreaming, and then I heard her again. ¡°Please,¡±


    Who was she begging? What was she doing? I got up from the bed. The moment I stood up, my senses


    were filled with her scent. Why was it so calming? What did it mean? Was this why some alphas kept an


    Omega mistress? The calm was incredible, but I knew I needed to see why she linked me. I wore a shirt


    and headed out.


    I knocked, but no one answered, So I gently let myself in. What I saw was amusing, and I was in


    disbelief.


    It seemed she was having an erotic dream. Her panties were exposed, and she was moving sensually


    on the bed. I heard soft moans escape her lips and then, ¡®please¡¯ as if she was begging for something. I


    knew I should leave, but somehow I was fixed to the spot. Something was me towards her, but I held


    back. I knew omegas were alluring. Could this be it? Crippled by the scent, I sat on the couch and


    watched her. She moaned a few more times


    softly, and I was hard. This was not good. Intimacy wasn¡¯t part of our contract, but something was pulling


    me to her, begging me to sink my teeth in her neck and im her. I controlled myself, and when I


    decided to leave, she woke up.


    I knew she was embarrassed when she saw me. All I could do was smile.


    I took a cold shower that morning to calm myself down before I got dressed for the day. I wasn¡¯t looking


    forward to attending the dinner party, but I had to. I knew why Don Bianchi invited me to the dinner. He


    had struggled with my father for power over the years, and now that it had passed on to me, he was


    trying to make me marry his daughter, Terressa, an alpha breed. Even my father agreed, feeling it would


    be a good match. I wasn¡¯t interested. Although I knew there was a banding up of the underground


    bosses to take me out.


    I was yet to find out who was leading the attacks on my life, but my father felt joining with the Bianchis


    would make my hold stronger. I was just two supports higher than the Bianchis, and the two families that


    gave me an edge were the Ris and the Morettis. I installed my friends who were members of those


    families as the heads of their families when their uncles created a massive problem in our country in the


    name of Territory expansion.


    I had taken them out and installed Castelo Ri as the head of the Ri family and Aldo Moretti as the


    head of the Moretti family. Their leadership and loyalty had given me the


    stronghold I needed to be the top boss.


    I had told my parents I wasn¡¯t interested in the marriage arrangement with the Bianchis. I am sure the


    Bianchis will let it rest when they see Emma in my arms tonight. I do not need the Bianchis to strengthen


    my hold on the underworld, and something told me Teressa would be just like my mother. I doubted I


    could bear being mated to someone I would always argue with and fight with. I needed peace, and the


    only way I could get that was by myself.


    The cold shower helped me calm down, and I noted not to go to Emma¡¯s room like that again. It took a


    lot of control for me not to hop on the bed and make love to her. I could see why Tomas Jefferson could


    not let go and wanted to make her his mistress at all cost.


    Emma looked stunning in the yellow sun dress she was wearing. I could not wait to show her off. She


    was a beauty. I needed her to talk to me. Finding out I was a mob boss made her afraid of me. I


    remembered how she was on the bus, and I wanted that Emma as mypanion, not the timid, scared


    one with me. She needed to know I wouldn¡¯t hurt her. I guess I would have to try more so she can


    understand. I intend to enjoy my one year with her. For what it is worth, I hope our memories together will


    be pleasant for both of us.


    We arrived at the Indian restaurant, and I alighted the car and went to open her door to help her out. She


    blushed, and I smiled at her. ¡°Thank you,¡± she managed, and I told her she was wee.


    I sat in the restaurant and realised I had nevere there before, but something drew me to that ce


    that morning. Although I loved Indian food, I visited a different one. Still, here we were in the Maharaja


    restaurant, ordering roti and curry. I watched Emma try to pronounce the things on the menu, and I


    laughed, making herugh. Once the server walked away, I started a conversation with her. ¡°I want you


    to wear a red dress tonight. I want to show you off,¡± I said, and she smiled, blushing. ¡°Emma,¡± I said on a


    serious note, and she looked at me.


    ¡°I want us to be good friends. Can you do that? Even after this is over, I would like us to be friends.¡± I


    said, and she smiled at me. !!If the boss and alpha of alphas do not mind being friends with an Omega,


    who am I to refuse? ¡± she said in her sweet, gentle voice and smiled at me. ¡°As for the red dress, I will


    have to go shopping,¡± she said, and I was d she was finally talking to me. ¡°I intend to take you


    shopping. Besides, your closet needs to be filled up with clothes. I go out a lot. Clubs, parties, name it,


    and you will being with me.¡± I said, and she beamed at me. ¡°I will assign four bodyguards to you and


    Two maids today,¡± I said, and she frowned at me. ¡°What for?¡± she asked, and I looked at her. ¡°Because


    you are my wife,¡± I said, and she smiled at me. I handed her a phone I had purchased for her sake while


    we waited for the food. I did not want her to feel isted. She seemed really happy. She was d she


    could call her friend and brothers.


    The restaurant served me butter chicken without cream, and I was about to speak when Emma called


    back the waiter.


    ¡°Where is the cream? He likes his curry with cream. Hurry,¡± she said, and I was stunned. How did she


    know I liked my curry with cream? ¡°Emma,¡± I asked, and she looked at me.¡±How did you know how I like


    my butter chicken curry?¡± I asked, and she seemed tongue-tied. ¡°Tell me,¡± I said, and she looked worried


    and scared.


    ¡°May I avoid answering today? I promise I will tell you someday before we end it. Please. It is weird, and


    I do not want to seem like a crazy bitch,¡± she said, and I shook my head.


    . ¡°You can never seem that way to me. I know you are sane, but I would let you take your time. I


    hope you find the courage to tell me,¡± I said, and we continued our meal.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    14 Dinner Party


    Luca.


    We finished up at the restaurant and headed to a clothing store. I had booked ahead, and they had


    cleared out the store so we could shop in peace. When we arrived there, my men arrived to guard the


    ce and Emma and I went inside.


    ¡°Good morning Mr Alessandro, wee,¡± the store owner, who was also a designer, greeted me, and I


    smiled at him. His name was Luciano Russo, and he was the best in the country.


    ¡°Luciano, meet my wife, Emma,¡± I said, and he was shocked and happy at the same time. He shook


    Emma¡¯s delicate hand, and I felt a growl trying to escape my mouth, but I held it.


    ¡°You are wee. She is stunning,¡± he said to me, and I nodded. I already knew she was a beauty.


    Luciano was a human clueless about our world, so he did not know she was an Omega or what it meant.


    ¡°We will do both her hair, dress and makeup. You will fall in love all over again, Mr Alessandro, ¡°he


    teased, and we allughed, but I noticed Emma blush a bit, which was cute. He urged her toe with


    him, and she looked at me. I nodded at her telling her it was okay. She followed him while I sat in the


    lounge area with my guards. Emma looked stunning. ck hair, with moonlight-grey eyes and wless


    skin. She looked beautiful. I was speechless, and when she started trying on the different clothes


    Luciano picked for her, I felt something shift in me. The woman looked like a goddess. I prayed for the


    strength to not fall in love with her and let her go when the time came. She was amazing.


    We spent a while in the store, and after tons of clothes and spending lots of Leers there, we were finally


    done. I paid with my card and told them to send everything to my house. I called Miranda, the head maid,


    to have them arrange Emma¡¯s things in her closet when the clothes and essories arrive.


    We left the ce and headed to the jewellery store. I needed to get her a wedding ring and some


    Jewelries.


    Emma touched my hand when we parked in front of the shop. The electric jolt was there again, just like


    in Marcelo¡¯s club when I held her hands to steady them.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± She asked, looking a bit worried. ¡°I want to buy wedding bands and jewellery for


    you,¡± I said, and she shook her head. ¡°Do not waste your money, Luca. Let us go for something cheap; it


    is just one year. I will not be able to do anything with them once it is over,¡± she said, and I was stunned


    she would turn down expensive jewellery. She was a very decent woman. ¡°Well, you will apany me


    to many ces; you can¡¯t wear cheap jewellery. It would reflect badly on me,¡± I exined, and she


    nodded. ¡°Can we return them after a year?¡± She asked me, and I nodded. ¡°We can sell it back to them


    after a year,¡± I replied, and she sighed with relief. I got her a yellow diamond ring. I went further to get her


    ten sets of Jewelry that she could wear with her new clothes and essories. She was overwhelmed by


    the prices, but she


    controlled herself. We finished, and I had them send it to my house. We finished our shopping by three in


    the afternoon, and I felt it was only best we return home so Emma would have time to prepare for the


    party. I told Miranda to assign two omega maids to her so she would not feel intimidated by the kappas


    working for us. When we got home, I led her upstairs, but instead of her room, I asked her to join me in


    mine for a movie. She dly obliged, and I was shocked. I thought she would feel awkward or suspect I


    wanted to touch her, but she obliged without giving it a thought. It showed her trust in me, and I was


    grateful for that.


    The moment we entered my room, she looked surprised. She admired everything in the room and sat on


    the couch.


    ¡°Thank you for today, Luca. I had fun,¡± she said, and I frowned at her. ¡°We only went shopping,¡± I said,


    and she nodded. ¡°No one has ever taken me shopping before,¡± she said, and I was stunned. ¡°Not even


    your ex?¡± I asked her, and she shook her head. ¡°I am d to share that experience with you,¡± I said, and


    she smiled. I took off my shirt and noticed she averted her gaze, making me smile. I put on a t-shirt and


    went to sit with her on the couch.


    We agreed to watch aedy, and I could not help but steal a nce at her whenever sheughed. She


    gave me peace that I had never experienced before. I liked it.


    An hourter my phone rang, it was Gerald, so I stood up to answer it. ¡°Hello,¡± I said.


    ¡°Alpha, we have a slight issue,¡± he said, and I was attentive.


    ¡°I just got information that Marino is nning an attack on us. They are angry that we took


    over their territory, and Castelo Ri might be helping them.¡± He said, and I walked away


    ¡¤ from where Emma was.


    ¡°Is it from a trusted source?¡± I asked him, and I heard him sigh. ¡°It is a rumour for now, but if we do not


    deal with the mess, it will be serious.¡± He said.


    ¡°Do some more research; let us be sure it is Castelo so we do not strike the wrong person. I was the one


    that installed him as the head of that family. I need to be sure someone isn¡¯t trying to frame him because


    the Ri family is important to me.¡± I told him, and he agreed to do some more investigation. The news


    that Gerald just gave me was disturbing. If Castelo betrays me, it will weaken my hold. I would need to


    seek a stronger alliance should that happen.


    The call had irritated me, and I began to pace in my bedroom, thinking of my next move. While I moved, I


    noticed the sound from the television was disturbing me, so I told Emma to turn it down as nicely as I


    could manage.


    ¡°You seem upset. I will excuse you,¡± she said and stood up. I wanted to ask her to stay, but I decided


    against itst minute. ¡°Are we still going to the party?¡± She asked, and I nodded: ¡°Be ready by seven,¡± I


    said, and she left the room. I heard her enter hers, and I turned off the


    television and began to make calls. I called my brother Roberto to give him a heads up about the attack,


    and then I called My sister Catalina to warn her. I called my father to warn him, and then I called some of


    my closest business associates to check on them.


    After making several phone calls, I decided to catch an hour¡¯s sleep before getting ready for the event.


    SEVEN IN THE EVENING.


    I stood downstairs with my parents, waiting for Emma toe out. I linked her to let her know it was time


    to leave.


    ¡°Did y ell your contract wife that we aren¡¯t at her beck and call, and we can¡¯t wait for her?¡± My mother


    said, and I ignored her.


    ¡°You two can go ahead of me; Emma and I will join you at the party,¡± I said. We waited five more minutes,


    and Emma¡¯s sweet scent filled my senses. I looked up, and she was in the red dress I had asked her to


    wear. She looked beautiful.


    ¡°I see she has managed to dip her hands in your pocket,¡± my mother said, and my father cautioned her. I


    was too smitten by Emma to pay attention to what my mother was saying. I met Emma and the foot of


    the staircase and looped her hand with mine.


    ¡°You look stunning,¡± I said, and she smiled at me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± She said, and I could see she was a bit bold, just the way I had requested.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± Emma greeted my parents. My father replied, but my mother refused to respond. My


    parents left, and I could feel my mother¡¯s anger. I did not care. I walked my wife proudly to the car. I knew


    she was a show stopper, and many men would be jealous.


    We arrived at the party, and when Emma and I walked in, the ce went silent. People began


    to murmur, and all they wanted to know was who she was.


    After greeting and mingling with some of the guests, the hosts finally graced us with their


    ¡¤ presence, and I took Emma with me to greet them. Mathias Banchi and Lora Banchi. ¡°Luca,¡± Mathias


    said, and I greeted him. He was my father¡¯s age but was still head of the family because he refused to


    step down for his daughter to take over. Mathias was hoping I would marry her and we couldbine


    our families and businesses. Emma gracefully greeted them too, and they did not seem to like or pay


    attention to her. His wife turned up her nose and did not greet Emma in return. ¡°Mathias, meet my wife,


    Emma,¡± I said so they would know her stance and pay her the same respect they paid me. ¡°Oh, we


    know; your mother told us about her. I did not know people could get contract wives now. Is it a new


    thing?¡± Lora asked me, and I balled my fist. My mother had run her mouth. I noticed Emma¡¯s


    countenance changed, and all her confidence dissipated. I was angry. ¡°Who told you that, Lora? Emma


    is my wife, and I will not appreciate her disrespected.¡± ¡°Let us be real, Luca; she is an omega. Terresa is


    a better match for you. We hope to see you making the moves once this ridiculousness is over,¡± Mathais


    said, and I was angry at my mother. I knew they wanted us to have the support of the Bianchis, but did


    they have to humiliate me like this? If getting to the top was so easy, my father should have done it on


    his own without my help. Now they think they could run my life as they saw fit. I did not want to


    have any issues with Mathais, so I excused us and went to greet others.


    ¡°I do not think it was wise bringing me here, Luca. They all seem to know we have a contract. I guess


    your mother told them,¡± Emma said, picking up on the gossip around us. I was mad, so I did the only


    thing I knew how. I took her to the dance floor. I held her to my chest and moved to the music. I was at


    peace, and the world around us faded. It was just her and me. I was mad at what my mother did, so I


    lifted Emma¡¯s face to look at me while we danced. She was breathtakingly beautiful. Her gentle nature


    helped too. I prayed to the goddess that I would be able to survive the year without falling for her. I


    leaned in and kissed her. She returned the kiss this time, sweet with passion. Did she want me?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    15 More Than An Omega


    Emma


    The kiss was breathtaking. I let myself fall into it entirely. I did not know why he kissed me. but I was d


    he did because I had longed for him to kiss me again since that day at Alpha Gibson¡¯s doorstep. I


    enjoyed the moment, and a soft moan escaped my lips. It was a sweet and gentle kiss that made me


    wish more was between us; he would have been taking off my clothes tonight.


    Luca gently pulled away, and I rested my head back on his chest while we continued to move to the


    music. I knew why he had kissed me because people started thinking his mother had lied when she told


    them it was a contract marriage and I was being paid to hang around. I guess Luca did not appreciate


    her behaviour.


    I had called my brother after I left Luca¡¯s room, and he was d I was settling in well. My family were not


    expecting me to be cared for, but when I told him how kind Luca was to me, he was relieved. I promised


    to call him every night now that I had a personal phone. I called Heather, too, and we talked about Luca


    and Den¡¯s simrities. Although I hadn¡¯t spent time with him, I think I had transferred my excitement


    and need for Den to him. It felt as if it was Luca I was with in my dreams, and now that we had finally


    met, we could be together. As much as I was trying to prevent my heart from connecting the dots this


    way, I couldn¡¯t. Letting go was going to beplicated, especially with the simrities between the two. It


    would be like finally finding Den and letting him go. I dreaded it.


    While we swayed to the music, I heard the windows shatter, and people began to run.


    ¡°Hide Emma,¡± Luca told me with urgency and pulled away. I looked around, and there was chaos. Some


    people were shot. The shooting was from outside. The shots wereing through the windows. The


    sses were shattered, and I searched for a ce to hide. Soon people began to shift so they could


    defend themselves. I watched Luca shift into a giant ck


    ¡¤ wolf. He looked sinister. I was afraid at the sight of the wolf. He growled at the entrance,


    expectant of an attack in that direction. He wasn¡¯t wrong because soon, they broke the door down, and


    dangerous-looking wolves entered. Luca fought back. He was unstoppable. I hid behind a red curtain


    and observed the fight keeping my eyes trained on Luca. Thanks to my brothers, I had somebat


    training, but I did not know if it would be wise to join the fight.


    I saw that the wolves attacking Luca were much, and people were trying to get away instead of helping


    him. I wondered where his parents were. So I took off my shoes and undressed behind the curtain; I


    shifted into my wolf form. I wasn¡¯t big, but I was a trained fighter. A secret only my brothers knew. I


    emerged and attacked the wolves that were attacking Luca. I bit the hindleg of a grey wolf and pulled


    with all my might until it was dislocated, and he fell. Then I barrelled into a brown wolf that bit on Luca¡¯s


    side, and it let go of Luca¡¯s side.


    ¡°Emma?¡± Luca linked me, and I howled. I wasn¡¯t good at linking and fighting. I needed to pay full


    attention because I did not have the strength of other wolves. A big grey wolf attacked me and growled.


    People had a general misconception about me. I wasn¡¯t easily intimidated. I tried to avoid fights, but as


    far as I was concerned, I was protecting my alpha, so I had permission to disrespect others. I lunged at


    the wolf, and it was surprised it couldn¡¯t tame me. I used its surprise to my advantage, sunk my teeth into


    its neck, and drew blood. I was excited and afraid at the same time. I fought until I went wild. Luca and I


    fought his


    attackers, side by side. He killed some, and I injured some until they finally ran away. They managed to


    injure me, but I was able to stop them from overpowering Luca. Luca nuzzled me to thank me for


    assisting him, and I nuzzled him back. I was d to be of assistance. I was injured on my side, but I


    knew I would be alright. Luca and I shifted back to our human form, and he carried me out of the hall with


    our eyes trained on each other. I could only imagine what he was thinking, but I was d they did not kill


    him. We got outside and saw a massacre. Goddess knows what really went down, but I was d we


    survived it.


    ¡°Your parents,¡± I managed to say, still in his arms.


    ¡°They are fine,¡± He replied, and his car parked in front of us. He put me in the back seat and joined me


    there. We were both naked. The driver handed us a nket, and Luca made me sit and lean on his bare


    skin while he wrapped us in the nket. He kissed my head and breathed me in.


    ¡°Thank you, Emma. Thank you.¡± He said, and I did not know what to say. ¡°You did not tell me your wolf is


    white. Your wolf form is beautiful, Emma. Just as beautiful as you are in human form.¡± He said, and I


    smiled at him. ¡°Where did you learn to fight like that? I thought they don¡¯t train Omegas,¡± he said, and I


    managed to turn and look at him. ¡°My brother¡¯s trained me. They said people would bully me, so I must


    know how to defend myself. Besides, we all thought Tomas and I would be married, and since he would


    be the next alpha, I put more effort into the training, so I won¡¯t be a useless Luna. Little did I know it


    wasn¡¯t going to happen, but I am d the training was useful eventually,¡± I said, and he pulled me close.


    ¡°Tomas must have really broken your heart,¡± he said, and I sighed. I did not want to talk about it, really. I


    was over it. ONE MONTH LATER.


    Ever since the night of the attack, Luca and I spent more time together. He never let me out of his sight,


    saying I might be a target. He did not know why he was attacked that night and had yet to figure out who


    had staged it. He was mad about what his mother did. She told everyone we had a marriage contract,


    and it was a sham. He did not take it likely, and because of that, he asked them to return to their house,


    leaving just his men and the workers in his house. I took charge of the house as he had asked me to,


    and we stopped eating out. I tried some of Den¡¯s favourites and was surprised that they were also his


    favourites. The workers were respectful, and I treated them nicely too. One month had passed, and we


    had eleven more months to go. It was no longer a year. We were now counting in months, and somehow


    I dreaded the fact that I would say goodbye to Luca because we had be excellent friends. I was


    also being trained to defend myself. Omegas loyalty did not mean we were weak


    valty did not mean we were weak. I was able to prove that to Luca. 1 It was movie night, and I made


    popcorn and headed upstairs toward Luca¡¯s room. I wanted to walk in when I heard him yelling at


    someone on the phone. As much as I did not want to eavesdrop, I did out of curiosity. ¡°I will not ept


    his terms,¡± I heard Luca say, and I wondered what was going on. ¡°I got to the top without him, and I will


    remain at the top without him.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to marry his daughter? Can¡¯t he ask for something else? Does he not care about our


    country? I am the reason there is peace; if he wants to maintain the peace, he should help instead of


    ying matchmaker. Greco¡¯s pack are ruthless and will take over our country if we do not join forces.


    Why can¡¯t he understand that?¡± Luca said, and my heart dropped? They wanted him to marry someone


    to forge an alliance. Was I the reason he was saying no, or was there something else? I did not want to


    listen anymore, so I went to my room.


    ¡°Movie night,¡± Luca linked me fifteen minutes after, and I got up and picked up the popcorn. I went to his


    room and went to sit on the couch. He looked at me, confused.


    ¡°I thought we would watch movies all night. Why aren¡¯t you in your sleeping clothes?¡± he asked, and I


    forgot the arrangement. ¡°Never mind, you will wear my shirt,¡± he said and went to his closet before I


    could protest. He brought a t-shirt and told me to put it on. I went into his bath to change into it. It was


    long enough to cover my arse, but that was all it covered. My thighs were exposed, and I felt a bit naked.


    I returned to the room, and the lights were off, but the television was on.


    He motioned me to join him on the sofa, and I went to sit beside him. He pulled me close, and I became


    ufortable. My heart was beating fast. It was hard living with a hotty, having passionate dreams


    about his look-alike and not getting any. It was tough on my body and my heart. Luca did not make it


    easy either; he was loving, kind and sweet. I did not stand a chance with him, but I had to keep my heart


    in check and try not to fall. I needed not to fall.


    ¡°Emma,¡± I heard Luca¡¯s voice and looked at him.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked me, and I nodded. I did not know what to do.


    ¡°I have been meaning to ask you something,¡± he said, sounding a bit serious, and I braced myself for


    whatever he would ask me.


    ¡°Were you seeing anyone before all this?¡± He asked, and I shook my head. It was an easy question. So I


    went ahead and told him about Tomas.


    ¡°And he wanted to make you his mistress after all that?¡± He asked, and I smiled at him.


    ¡°As an Omega, we do not have many choices, Luca. Everyone feels we are beneath them, and all we


    are good for is service and pleasure. They believe we should be grateful for what we get. I nned on


    saving up and leaving Celio before Marcelo took us,¡± I told him, and he had a tinge of sadness in his


    eyes.


    ¡°It is a great misconception. Watching you fight beside me at the attack was an eye opener, Emma. I


    never knew Omegas could fight like that.¡± He confessed, and I smiled. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We can. The only difference is that we do not challenge authority and easily back down. My mother


    once told me there can¡¯t be a leader without followers. I guess that sums it up.¡± I said, and he smiled.


    ¡°So, what will you do when this contract is over?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°Move away. I can¡¯t go back to Celio and face Tomas and all the vultures living there. I n on


    disappearing.¡± I said to him, and he nodded.


    ¡°And what about our friendship?¡± He asked, and I did not know how to tell him it would be difficult for me


    to just be friends with him, so I smiled. .


    ¡°You might have gotten married for real by then. I doubt your wife would want an omega to be


    your friend. Nheless, we can talk on the phone.¡± I said, and he sighed. I could see a tinge of pain in


    his eyes. I might have imagined it because that was the state of my heart at that moment knowing


    everything I had just said was true,


    ¡°Everyone thinks I am a mean, heartless man, Emma. I am only like this around you because I know you


    have no ulterior motives. I doubt I will be getting married after this. I want peace. Women nag a lot. My


    father had his share of it while I was growing up. They fought all the time, so I would go to a field of


    flowers in our estate and wait it out.¡± he said, and I almost gasped because it was simr to the story


    Den told me. ¡°Do you believe in soulmates?¡± I asked him, and he frowned at me. ¡°I do not believe in


    things that cannot be proven or seen. If I can¡¯t see or touch it, Then it is not real,¡± He said, and I frowned


    at him.


    ¡°What if you can feel it with your heart? Would it still be unreal to you?¡± I asked him, and he looked at


    me. He wondered about what I had said,


    I held his gaze, and slowly he moved closer andnded his lips on mine. I did not push back I weed


    our third kiss with all my heart. He was my Den. I knew it, but I doubted if I had what it takes to keep


    him in reality. I will take all I can get so that I will have good memories when it is time to move on. Slowly


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, and he let me. He lifted me from the chair and stood up. I wrapped


    my legs around him, and we kissed hungrily. A gentle moan escaped my lips, and I felt his hand go


    under my shirt. I could not believe this was happening. I wanted him and hoped he would not change his


    mind for my sake.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    16 No Strings, Touch Me


    Emma.


    Luca broke the kiss and stared into my eyes. I was breathing hard, and I knew my eyes reflected what I


    wanted. I did not want him to stop; he knew it, so he crashed his lips against mine and continued. Who


    needs butterflies when I have the entire zoo in my stomach? His scent filled my senses, and he tasted so


    sweet. That I had been pleasure starved for months did not help either. I did not know how much I was


    dying for his touch until this. I wanted him to touch me. Heid me on his bed and continued to kiss me,


    then he travelled with his kisses down my neck. I moaned. My panties were soaked. I could smell my


    arousal, so I knew he could too.


    He took off my shirt, and I eagerly let him. I wasn¡¯t thinking at those moments. I just wanted him. I wanted


    all of him.


    ¡°Luca,¡± I moaned and felt his mouth on my nipple. I arched my back into the bed to give him more


    ess, and he touched my other breast in his hand and worked on my nipple. It felt so damn sweet, and


    I loved it.


    I ran my fingers through his hair, which felt so good to touch. I was filled with lust and joy at the same


    time. Everything Den did to me in the dream world had built up to this moment. I hade apart


    entirely in his touch. I was so high that I knew I would note down until I got what I wanted. I felt his


    hands moving up my thigh. This was real. Not a phantom touch like in the dream. Bells were going off in


    my head.


    ¡°Please,¡± I moaned, and his hand reached my panties and dipped into them. I heard him groan and was


    d we were on the same wave.


    ¡°You are so fucking wet, Emma,¡± he said, rubbing my entrance, and I wanted more. His touch left electric


    shocks of pleasure moving through me. I was no longer in my senses.


    ¡°Is it for me or someone else?¡± He asked, circling my clit with his thumb, driving me to the edge. ¡°You..¡± I


    managed between moans as I felt the pleasure build up in me.


    ¡°Say it, Emma. Who are you wet for?¡± He said with a low growl, and I was cumming. It was so fucking


    long that I had been touched that I wasing just from him circling my clit. ¡°I won¡¯t let you cum if you


    do not tell me who you are wet for,¡± he said, and I moaned. ¡°You. Luca. I am wet for you,¡± I confessed,


    which was the entire truth, and it rolled out of my lips with an orgasmic scream following it. I tried to


    muffle my sound, but he pulled my hand from my mouth.


    ¡°I want to hear it. I want to hear youe,¡± he said, and the orgasm ripped through my body. He did not


    stop rubbing my clit. I came until I began to shake. My pussy was clenching seriously, and I wanted him


    to take me. I felt his finger go in, and my pussy mped around it. This was when I dared to be bold, or


    we might lose the moment. ¡°I want you inside me, Luca,¡± I moaned, grinding my pussy against his


    fingers. I looked at him; he had dark wolf eyes with flecks of gold. He was fighting himself from taking


    me. It was only a year, and I wanted to make it count.


    ¡°I want you inside me,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s notplicate this, Emma,¡± He said, fighting himself and fucking me


    with his fingers, and I did not care. I rather have as much of him as I can before I leave than have


    nothing at all but regrets. If it was going to be one year, it might as well be a pleasure-packed, fun ride.


    ¡°No strings, Luca, I want you inside me; I promise I won¡¯t be clingy or feel entitled,¡± I said, and he


    growled. He was fighting himself, but I knew my Den was in there, and he would oblige and give me


    what I wanted. What my body has craved in the dream world and now in reality. ¡°Are you safe?¡± he finally


    asked me, and I nodded quickly. Then he rolled down my panties and gently kissed my inner thigh. I


    writhed with anticipation.


    He knelt between my legs, ced his hand on my throat and gently ced himself into me. I closed my


    eyes to savour the moment. The pleasure went straight to my head, and tears of uncontroble joy and


    bliss rolled down the sides of my eyes while I moaned as he pumped into me. He was huge and


    stretched my walls nicely. He pushed hard but gently,


    ¡°Faster, I cried,¡± And he obliged, picking up speed. He was groaning and moaning. I wanted more and


    more. He did not stop pumping until I came all over his cock.


    ¡°Yes¡­. That¡¯s it¡­ cum for me, Emma,¡± He ordered, and I was shattering all over him again. This was


    better than the fucking movie we were supposed to be watching. He did not cum yet. Instead, he turned


    me around and drove into my pussy from behind, hitting the right spot. I called his name and moaned.


    He pulled me up until my back was against his chest and continued to pound into me. Tomas never hit it


    this good. I felt like I was being touched for the first time.


    ¡°Luca,¡± I moaned, and he bent me down to go on my hands and knees, which I did without protest. I was


    completely submissive to him in bed. Letting my omega side take over entirely and drive him wild. I could


    feel his excitement. He was an alpha, and he was in charge. ¡°Emma,¡± he growled, and I moaned in


    response. He continued to pump into me, and then he increased his speed. My body was shaking. ¡°You


    are so fucking sweet, Emma,¡± he said, growling and groaning, and I knew he was cuming, and I was


    coming too. The moment I came, he poured into me. He pulled out, and I turned around to lie down.


    Clueless about what will follow.


    ¡°We just started, Emma,¡± he said and went between my legs to eat me. My eyes rolled back because of


    the intensity and the sweetness of what he was doing to me. I could not control myself. Watching him eat


    me drove me nuts, and soon I shattered again. He ced my legs on his shoulder and drove himself into


    me again, and I knew we would have a long night. We were at it until three in the morning when we


    finally slept.


    I woke up alone in his bed, but he wasn¡¯t beside me. His scent was faint in the room, and the other side


    of the bed was cold, so I knew he had been up and out for a while. I felt sad that he did not wake me up


    to tell me. I got up to go to my room and saw a note by the side of the bed.


    ¡°Sorry, Emma, I had to attend a meeting this morning. I hope you aren¡¯t mad at me. I have asked


    Miranda to move your stuff to my room. Hope you do not mind. I will see you when I return,¡± it read, and I


    did not know how to feel about him moving my things to his bedroom. Would that notplicate things? I


    had said no strings attached, but if I had to sleep on the


    same bed with him every night, would that notplicate things? I prayed to the goddess to give me the


    heart to let go when the timees. This was all Den¡¯s fault. He had got me in knots in my dreams,


    and I had transferred it to Luca. After pondering about everything. I agreed to enjoy the contract to the


    fullest, so I can have memories when I leave. There was a knock on the door, and I asked the person to


    enter. Miranda and the maids attending to me hade to ce my things in Luca¡¯s closet. I could not


    believe what had just happened. I took out my phone to tell Heather about it. Heather was happy that IAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    called. ¡°You sound happy, Emma; care to share?¡± She said, and I told her what had happened. She


    squealed on the phone. Although she did not like the no-strings-attached part. ¡°What will you do if he


    falls for you in the process?¡± She asked me, and I smiled inwardly. ¡°Then I will remain,¡± I confessed, and


    she squealed. ¡°Fingers-crossed, Emma, it will be for real.¡± She said, and I knew it would not happen,


    especially after eavesdropping on his phone call. If he needs to marry someone to hold on to power and


    maintain the peace, I would not want to spoil it orplicate things for everyone. I will walk away. I did


    not tell Heather what I knew. She told me she wanted to visit, and I told her to let me inform Luca before


    she coulde.


    The day went by quickly, and Luca did note home. I called his phone, and it was switched off. I did


    not know who else to call, so I kept my fingers crossed. Night came, and he did not return. I guess he


    had important meetings to attend. Besides, it wasn¡¯t in my ce to question him. I was also worried that


    he might have been attacked. A lot of things crossed my mind. I did not eat dinner because I was too


    worried. I did not sleep a wink all through the night. Sleep finally came in the early hours of the morning,


    and I gave in.


    I woke upte, close to noon, and Luca wasn¡¯t yet back. I got up, showered, dressed, and went


    downstairs. The moment I reached the stairs, I saw Luca walk in. He did not seem happy. I was silent. I


    wanted to question him andin for making me worried and not keeping me abreast about his


    situation, but I decided not to.


    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± I greeted him, and he nodded and went up the stairs. It was a bit cold, and I wondered


    why he was acting that way. Instead of going to the kitchen as intended, I linked Miranda to take charge


    and went back up.


    I went into the room, and Luca was already in the shower. He left his clothes a mess on the floor, so I


    helped him pick them up. That was when I noticed his shirt scented like a female. I dared not question


    him about it, so I blocked my mind and tucked his clothes away. Luca exited the bathroom looking


    rxed and cleaned.


    ¡°Did you rest at all?¡± I asked him, and he sighed. ¡°Gerald and I went to Celio yesterday morning. There


    was a gang attack on the alpha, so we had to go and solve the issue. We did not finish untilte. When


    we returned, the Bianchis called me for a meeting which was scheduled to be held at their hotel. Gerald


    and I decided to sleep there. I was so tired that I woke upte and returned home,¡± He said, leaving out


    the part that included his femalepanion. ¡°Okay,¡± I said and wanted to leave, but then he held my


    hand to stop me. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± he asked me, and I frowned at him and then smiled.


    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± I asked, and he pulled me close to him, still in a towel. ¡°I know you are mad


    about something. I can feel it,¡± he said. ¡°You should have called me. I was worried,¡± I confessed, and he


    held me close.


    ¡°I am so sorry. My phone is missing. I have sent Gerald to get me another. I really wanted toe back


    home to youst night, but I was tired.¡± he exined, and I nodded.


    ¡°It is okay,¡± I said, and before I could walk away, he held me close and kissed me fiercely. Trying to catch


    our breaths, he rested his forehead against mine. ¡°I have been thinking of our night together all through. I


    haven¡¯t been able to get you off my mind or out of my system. It was just too damn perfect,¡± he said, and


    I smiled. ¡°Thank you for giving me this wonderful experience, Emma. I am grateful,¡± he said, and I


    nodded and smiled at him. He kissed me some more, and we found ourselves back in bed.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    17 An Impromptu Meet


    Luca.


    This was amazing. Emma was something else. Throughout my trip to Celio, all I thought about was our


    night together. I wasn¡¯t courting her, yet she responded to me as if we had been together for a long time.


    The way she moaned and responded to my touch was like no other. The sex was perfect. I had to move


    her to my room. After our night together, I knew I would not be able to handle being away from her. She


    was amazing.


    I kept adjusting myself in the back seat of the car. I did it so much that Gerald had to ask me if everything


    was okay. Goddess knows if I had taken her with me on the trip, I would be pumping myself into her. I


    wanted more. I had never been with an Omega before. Was this what it was like? She submitted her


    entire body to me and gave me what I wanted. I wouldn¡¯t have taken her if she did not ask me to. I did


    not want toplicate our rtionship, but the way my body was feeling got me worried.


    I was okay with being friends. My lifestyle was too damn dangerous for someone like her. Even though I


    knew she could defend herself, she did not have to live as the people in my world did. Once the marriage


    is over, I would set her free. No matter how hard it would be, I will do it for her sake. It would cost me


    dearly because I know I would miss her. If we were under different circumstances, I could easily say she


    was my soul mate. My one month with her made me realise how perfect she was for me. She


    understood and somehow knew me.


    When we arrived at Alpha Gibson¡¯s house in Celio, I was shocked to see the damage the attackers had


    caused. They had left Alpha Gibson a message he wanted to share with me. ¡°Alpha Luca, wee,¡±


    Tomas Jefferson said to me. I honestly wanted to beat him up for what he did to Emma and how he tried


    to take advantage of her predicament, but I held my peace. I did not want to be the psycho husband


    beating up his wife¡¯s exes just because they were in her life.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, and we sat in the lounge. His wife, Veronica, was there, and I could see why he


    desperately wanted Emma back. Veronica had nothing on Emma. Alpha Gibson and his luna walked in,


    and I noticed he was slightly injured. He greeted me with respect and sat down.


    ¡°I came as soon as I heard. Did they tell you the faction they belonged to?¡± I asked, and he nodded.


    ¡°They asked me to align with the Ri family.¡± He said, and I frowned at him. I knew someone was trying


    to set me against Castelo. It would be stupid to do that and leave a name knowing I would be told, but


    that was how the mob operated, but Castelo had note out to challenge my authority officially.


    Something was wrong. ¡°I will increase the security in Celio, especially around you. You also need to have


    more trained wolves that can help you.¡± I told him, and he nodded.


    ¡°Is it true that you married an Omega from my pack?¡± Gibson asked me, a bit scared, thinking he had


    crossed the line.


    ¡°Emma Wyatt. Is there a problem?¡± I asked, and he shook his head. ¡°It is just that she is an omega from


    a very low family. For someone in your..¡± He said, and I raised my hands to shut him up.


    ¡°The Wyatts are no longer your concern, Gibson. I would appreciate it if you do not use such words when


    speaking of my wife,¡± I warned him, and I could feel Tomas¡¯s anger, but he dared not challenge me.


    Gibson apologised, and we discussed other matters. We finishedte and started heading back to


    Ashfield. On our way, We were informed of an impromptu meeting with the Bianchis. I cursed at the


    development. I really wanted to rush back home to Emma. I wanted to spend the entire day with her, but


    that wasn¡¯t possible, thanks to the meetings.


    Gerald and I got to the hotel, and to my surprise, my family and the Bianchis were there. Teressa was


    dressed nice and made to sit next to me. I greeted everyone and hugged them traditionally. I heard my


    mother sigh with relief.


    ¡°Thank goddess..¡± I heard my mother say, and I realised what was happening. I did not want to be rude


    to Mathais, so I remained silent.


    ¡°d you didn¡¯te with that Omega. This is what our family should look like,¡± my mother said, and I


    got angry.


    ¡°Why say it is a business meeting? I did note with my wife because I thought this was a business


    meeting, and I was on my way back from Celio when you called to set it up,¡± I said, and my mother got


    angry.


    ¡°You are letting her go in a few months, aren¡¯t you?¡± She said, and I got angry. I was so mad. My mother


    always forgets my status in society. I do not answer to anyone. I am above everyone, yet here she is


    trying to treat me as if I am a little child who needs guidance. I wished my marriage with Emma wasn¡¯t a


    contract at this moment; I would have rubbed it in, but I knew keeping her with me because I wanted to


    hurt some people was wrong. Emma deserved to be loved and have her own family. I can¡¯t give her that,


    and I think she knows too. That was why she said no strings attached.


    ¡°What is this meeting about?¡± I asked, ignoring her question and getting to the point. My mother smiled at


    me and touched my hand. I pulled away immediately.


    ¡°Big brother, calm down,¡± Catalina, my baby sister, said, and I ignored herpletely. My mother was


    getting on my nerves.


    ¡°We are here to discuss your engagement to Teresa. Don Bianchi has offered to join forces with our


    family if his daughter is married to you. It can also help with the issue you have with those traitors that


    im to be your friends. Ri,¡± My father said, and I became mad.


    ¡°My business is none of your concern, father. You all seem to forget who I am and the fact that I answer


    to no one. My respect for Mathias is what it is, respect, but he is not above me. If he does not want to


    help protect the peace, so be it. I will not bend to anyone¡¯s will. Do not speak of Castelo like that again.


    He is being set up for all I know, and I am not interested in this union. You can join her with Roberto. He


    is single, and he might want her. He likes power and would dly help Mathais run his family business.


    Leave me out of it.¡± I said, and my father growled at me for putting him in his ce. ¡°Big brother, you


    should respect father,¡± Roberto told me, and I looked at him angrily. I knew he had been up to no good


    recently. I did not know what he was doing, but I told Gerald to investigate him. I hope for his sake he


    wasn¡¯t a part of the problem because I knew my brother


    was greedy and he wanted power. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have a problem with this, Luca. Terressa is an alpha.


    You need a strong mate by your side to help you whether the storm, not a timid Omega..¡± My mother


    said, and I shut her up.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I said calmly, but I was enraged


    ¡°I did not see any of you when those wolves tried to kill me at the dinner party. It was this Omega that


    helped me fight my attackers off. She isn¡¯t as weak as you think. She isn¡¯t also as submissive as you


    think. I would advise you to leave her out of this conversationpletely.¡± I warned my mother, and sheAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    was in shock at my tone.


    ¡°Marcelo told us how and why you married her, so we know it is a sham, Luca. Once the contract is over,


    You will marry Teresa, or my family will withdraw support.¡± Mathias had the guts to tell me. I med my


    family for this because, thanks to my folks, the old man had forgotten his ce. Iughed. I could not


    believe how delusional they were.


    ¡°I am above you, old man,¡± I said very calmly and angrily. ¡°Do not forget that. Do not let your sudden


    friendship with my folks fool you. I am still boss, and when I say no, I mean no. ce your alpha


    daughter as the head of your family if you want your family name and legacy to continue. As for me, I will


    not get with her. Once Emma and I annul our marriage, I will remain single.¡± I said very calmly and coldly,


    and the man had fear in his eyes. My parents might not see any harm in antagonising me, but Mathais


    knew how ruthless I could be. I knew he was working against me, and that was why I did not receive


    much help during that attack at the dinner party. I had yet to confront him about it because I had yet to


    connect the dots. It was dangerous to go about using people without proof.


    ¡°Luca, Please,¡± Roberto said, and I rxed in the chair.


    ¡°What are we here to discuss other than the nonexistent engagement?¡± I asked, and they were all silent.


    I could not believe they had invited me there for that purpose. I should be at home with Emma. I should


    also be trying to figure out the identity of the people working against me.


    ¡°Luca, may I speak with you in private?¡± Teressa asked kindly. I was yet to hear her take in all this, so I


    decided to be polite and give her an audience. We went to a separate room to have a conversation. It


    was a private dining section for secret meetings.


    Teressa seemed nervous but finally sat down and rxed.


    ¡°Honestly, I do not like the match, boss,¡± She said, and I did not say a word.


    ¡°I would feel less insulted if my father deemed me worthy of leading the family. Instead, he wants to


    marry me off,¡± she said,ining, and I was surprised by her words, but I remained suspicious of her


    motives.


    ¡°I do not want to marry you, Alpha Luca, so I propose we be friends and keep the peace you fought to


    instate in our country. I know how hard it was for you to stop the fights and bloodshed, and I would like to


    help you keep things as they are. Because of you, family members do not drop like flies anymore. It is a


    huge improvement. I know you have been dealing with a lottely. Some people are secretly challenging


    your authority and trying to take over your territory. You will need support from my father for protection.


    No matter how self-sufficient you are, you need people to seed. Hence why I ask you to consider my


    father¡¯s proposal. He really wants you to head our family business. He admires you, and that is why he is


    pushing for this. You are like the son he never had. If it everes to it that we have


    to get married, I would give you the freedom to do as you like, and I will never question you. I know you


    are fond of the Omega, and I can see it. You can keep her as your mistress. I would not question it. As


    long as you give me some respect, I am okay,¡± she said, and I was stunned by her words. ¡°It is like you


    do not understand my stance, Terressa. This won¡¯t happen.¡± I told her, and she nodded.


    ¡°You are a strong Alpha and a loved boss, especially among the young family heads, but the old ones


    are there, and most of them hate your guts for changing things. You will need all the support you can get


    to withstand their might. My father can give you that. If I were my family¡¯s head, I would give you that for


    free without asking for anything in return. Still, unfortunately, my father wants a marriage in return. Don¡¯t


    say I did not tell you this, but you can only remain the boss if you have good backing and loyal allies.¡±


    She said, and I knew what she was trying to imply. She stood up, walked up to me, hugged me, and


    kissed me on my cheek.


    ¡°It will be an honour to rule by your side, Luca. I am not a handful like you think. I can be as submissive


    as an Omega when you want me to. Think about what I have told you.¡± She said. I did not say a word


    and walked out of the room.


    I returned to the table, and we talked about trivial things, with everyone avoiding getting on my nerves.


    Soon dinner was over, and Gerald and I decided to spend the night at the hotel. I wanted to call Emma to


    tell her what had happened, that was when I realised I had lost my phone. I had it when I came for the


    meeting. After searching and realising someone had stolen it, I used Gerald¡¯s phone to call the phone


    company to block my line and wipe my data, then I ordered another one. I thought Gerald would have


    Emma¡¯s number, but he didn¡¯t. I would just have to exin to her in the morning.


    When I got home, I knew Emma was mad. I could feel it, but she did not question me or nag. She


    weed me and gave me my space. When I exited the bathroom, I noticed her face wasn¡¯t as bright as


    she tried to make it seem. I knew something was wrong. The way she


    exined why really touched me, and I realised what a gentle soul she was. I wanted her, and I hoped


    she won¡¯t refuse me because she was angry. Putting my entire ordeal behind me, I took her to bed and


    knew we would not be leaving the bedroom.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    18 Deep Cuts


    Emma


    Things had gotten really heated between Luca and me, and as much as I liked it, I knew we had just


    complicated things. How was I going to walk away after all this? We had been sleeping together for a


    month, and every time I thought about how quickly the time was flying, I got so scared that I would


    sometimes cry in the toilet. I feared how I would feel when all of this was over. I knew he was my Den,


    but I did not have the power to hold on to him. I secretly put myself on birth control to avoidplicating


    matters any further. He was delighted around me, and I knew he needed the happiness because he had


    been stressed outtely. Too many attacks. He never discussed his business with me, but I knew from


    the conversations I could pick up on that he was having a hard time holding on to power. His mother had


    visited twice, and I was grateful she was out of my hair. Maybe the whole contract thing made me less of


    a threat to her. I was grateful. I hated conflict and drama, and she seemed to ooze off those things. I also


    noticed her husband sort of avoided her. As much as they tried to make it seem like everything was rosy


    between them, it was clear there was trouble in their paradise. I did not tell Luca or ask him about it


    because I knew it wasn¡¯t my business. The Alessandros weren¡¯t my family; I was just passing by. Once


    my contract with Luca was over, I would be a thing of the past in their household.


    I was sitting on the couch in the living room when Gerald helped Luca into the house. I turned in their


    direction and what I saw shocked me.


    ¡°What happened?¡±I asked Gerald. Luca looked injured. There were bullet holes in his shirt, and he was


    bleeding badly. ¡°Miranda, first aid kit!¡± Gerald called out and helped Luca sit on the couch. ¡°He was


    sprayed with silver bullets inside his office,¡± Gerald said, and I became scared. Who must have done


    this? It must have been an inside job because I knew Luca took his security seriously, and he always had


    men around. Miranda brought the first aid kit, and I noticed Gerald fondling the content of the kit, so I


    stopped him. Being from a poor home and unable to afford medical health, we had to learn to care for


    our wounds and illnesses. I knew how to dig things out of the skin, especially burning silver.


    I took off Luca¡¯s shirt. He was unconscious, and I began to dig out the bullets using surgical equipment in


    the kit. Tears were streaming down my face, afraid he might die. Luca looked almost lifeless. Why didn¡¯tProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    they take him to the hospital? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take him to the hospital?¡± I asked Gerald while I worked


    quickly.


    ¡°They will finish the job there. A lot of people want him dead. Taking him to the hospital would make it


    easy. This is how we always treat our wounds, at home with people we can trust. ¡°Gerald exined to


    me, and I wondered about the type of hard life Luca was living. Watching your back every moment


    wasn¡¯t easy and wasn¡¯t an excellent way to live. I felt sorry for him.


    I took all the bullets out, but I could not see any sign of healing, which meant I had missed one. ¡°You


    need to strip him, Gerald!¡± I yelled at Gerald, and he began to take off his clothes. While he did so, I


    searched Luca¡¯s body until I found two tiny silver shards on his thigh. I took them out and dressed them.


    Gerald and one of Luca¡¯s men carried Luca to our bedroom andid him on the bed. I used a


    wet towel to clean his body, and they waited to see if he would regain consciousness.


    He finally opened his eyes four hourster, and we all were grateful for his life. Luca sat up gently and


    touched his body, then looked at me.


    ¡°Were you crying?¡± he asked me, and I honestly did not know I was crying.


    I wiped my tears away andughed, trying to mask my emotions. ¡°Tears of Joy, Luca,¡± I said, and he


    frowned and looked at everyone in his room.


    ¡°How long was I out?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Four hours and thirty-six minutes, boss. Emma saved your life. She was able to get all the bullets and


    silver shards out of your skin and dress your wounds. You would have died. The shards were tiny and


    hidden.¡± Gerald exined, and Luca looked at me and thanked me.


    ¡°Thank you, Emma,¡± He said and asked everyone to leave except for Gerald and me. He looked fully


    recovered. I was amazed at his recovery speed. Usually, it would take a wolf a day or two. It took him


    only four hours.


    Luca asked me to get in bed with him. I got in bed with him, and he held me close, then took in my scent


    before speaking to Gerald. ¡°I want the culprits found, and we will pay them back this time. I also want a


    meeting with Castelo and Aldo. Someone is trying to set us against each other, and we need to find out


    who before it gets out of hand,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Gerald said and left the room. Luca pulled me close and kissed the side of my head. ¡°Were


    you crying for me, Emma?¡± He asked, and I shook my head. ¡°I am sorry you witnessed something


    traumatising,¡± he apologised, and I sat up to look into his eyes.


    ¡°Do not apologise, Luca. I know how these things are. I am just grateful you are alive. Next time be more


    vignt. You hold a vital position, and there are a lot of people who will want it. Many people would also


    don¡¯t like the fact that you are boss. You are young and just took over from your father recently. You rose


    to the top quickly, unopposed and unmatched. Many people will want to take you down. Many people


    liked how things were before you took over; they might want to revert to the old ways, whatever it was.


    You need to be vignt and trust no one.¡± I said at him, and he looked into my eyes.


    ¡°Sometimes, I wonder how you are so tough. Faced with everything¡­¡± he said and did not finish the


    sentence when he leaned close and captured my lips with his. Words could not express what he wanted


    to say. I wished it was a loving kiss, not lust, but I could not fool myself. I kissed him back.


    ¡°I want you on top of me, Emma,¡± he growled in a low voice, and I giggled. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I would


    say you are addicted to me, Luca,¡± I teased him, and he growled again.


    ¡°Maybe I am. Come on. I am not ready to go cold turkey,¡± he said, and I went on him and ced him


    inside me. He was hard as hell. How could he want to screw me after such an ordeal? His appetite was


    unusual, but I obliged. He healed fast based on my observation, so he


    could handle it, but I was careful.


    We had wild sex, and my body tingled with satisfaction. I was addicted to him too. I loved how he


    dominated me and gave my body what it needed. Luca had studied and knew how to touch me. I will


    truly miss him when all this ends.


    His phone rang, and he searched about the bed space for it until he found it on the floor.


    ¡°Hello,¡± He answered, and I watched his facial expression change.


    ¡°No, Roberto. I cannote clubbing tonight. I think you should go home early,¡± he told his brother, and I


    wondered if his brother knew what had happened to him.


    ¡°I got shot today and almost died. Emma saved my life, and I would rather spend the night home with my


    wife. So please go home. Things aren¡¯t safe for any of us right now, and my men are stretched thin,¡± he


    said, and from how the conversation went, it seemed his brother was the stubborn type. He eventually


    hung up and came back to bed. We sleep early, and I found myself in dream verse again.


    ¡°Hey, ¡± Den said, sitting next to me in the field of flowers. That had somehow be our permanent


    spot. A curved line gave an illusion of the moon in the sky. A very thin curve.


    ¡°Hey, the moon ising out,¡± I said, pointing at the line. ¡°No, Emma,¡± He said, cing his hand over


    mine. It is growing. Give it time, and it will blossom.¡± He said to me, and I wondered how a moon could


    grow and blossom, but it was a dream as always. There was no point asking.


    ¡°I need you to hold on to me, Emma,¡± he said, and his eyes looked pained and very sad. I caressed his


    cheek, trying to ease his pain, but it was clear his heart was breaking. I became scared because I had


    never seen him this way.


    ¡°Tell me how?¡± I asked him, leaning close to him, and he looked away. He did not answer that question,


    and I wanted him to because I wanted to hold on to Luca if I could.


    ¡°How far on edge can you live?¡± Den asked me, and I had no answer.


    ¡°My soul yearns to bepleted, Emma; I need you toplete me. Do not leave me, Emma, ¡± he said


    and intertwined his fingers with mine the same way Luca had done on my first morning in his house, and


    I braced myself to ask him.


    ¡°Are you Luca,¡± I asked, but he did not answer. ¡°Do not fall for the idea of me but for me,¡± he said, and I


    did not understand. He kissed the back of my hand and then pulled me close for a kiss. I let him,


    wondering how far my dream would go again. I felt his hand on my thigh moving up, and I moaned,


    anticipating it. His hand finally touched my mound, and I moaned strongly. I felt electricity all over my


    body. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, Emma,¡± he said, and I woke up to pleasure. I was still trying to process why


    Den did not use his usual parting words with me when an orgasm ripped through me. Luca buried


    himself inside me, and I realised he was touching me in reality. ¡°Am I doing it right, Emma?¡± He asked


    me while he pumped gently, and I moaned in response. I felt electric shocks of pleasure move through


    my body. The intensity was much, and we both came.


    Lucay beside me with a broad smile, and I wondered why he was smiling. ¡°Was it that good?¡± I asked


    him, and he nodded. ¡°I saw you moaning and pleading in your sleep once, and I had to take a cold


    shower for it. This morning, I saw the same scene, and I was drawn to you even more than I was then,


    so instead of taking a cold shower, I went for it, and the electric shock was amazing. It took it all to my


    head.¡± He said, still catching his breath. Iughed a bit, and his phone began to ring. He grumbled and


    went to get it. ¡°What!¡± he eximed angrily, and I shook from fear. ¡°No!!!, No!!! No!!¡± he said and went to


    his knees. He began to weep and dropped the phone on his side. I panicked; I did not know what to do.


    What had just happened? I was afraid to approach him and console him.


    ¡°Luca,¡± I said, going close to him, and he did not answer. He was still sobbing, so I went to hug him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, holding him to my chest and trying to calm him down. I did not know what had


    happened, but whatever had happened had cut his soul.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    19 Going Through The Motions


    Emma


    The sorrow was immense. Luca cried and broke a lot of things. I became scared that he might lose it. It


    was an enormous trauma. The Alessandros wanted a quiet funeral, and so it was only family membered


    that were invited.


    I didn¡¯t want to go because I did not qualify as a family member, but Luca had insisted. I did not want to


    face his mother, so I tried my luck again while putting on my clothes.


    ¡°Maybe I should remain, Luca. Your mother would be in pain right now, and you know how much she


    hates me. This is not the time to ruffle her feathers.¡± I asked gently, and he was silent; then walked up to


    where I was and turned me around to look at him. His eyes were sad and angry. The incident had


    touched him in the worst way ever.


    ¡°I want you beside me, Emma. I need you there,¡± he said in the words he could manage. Since the


    incident, he had spoken few words. He hardly slept at night, and most of the time, he woulde home


    covered in blood that did not belong to him. I knew Luca had been doing a lot of killingtely, and I knew


    it wouldn¡¯t stop until he found the culprit responsible for his sorrow. His thirst for blood had grown, and I


    was now afraid of him. He was aplete stranger now. He yelled at people and did not care for their


    emotions. Although he did not do that to me, I still felt his coldness. When he touched me, it was rough,


    as if he was doing it more to relieve stress, making me not look forward to it.


    It had been three weeks since his brother Roberto was gunned down in front of a club. Luca was finally


    ready to bury him. I wondered how difficult it was to live the way they did. Always afraid that someone


    was trying to get them. It was horrible. 1


    Luca had asked his sister, Catalina, to move in with us after the incident, and she hated me. Still, I


    med it on her grief and let her lousy behaviour pass. I also did not tell Luca how she had made life


    unbearable for me in his house. It was a minor issue, and my days in that house as his wife were


    numbered, so there was no point creating problems between him and his only remaining sibling.


    I turned around, and he helped me zip up my dress. He walked out, and I followed him. Usually, he


    would loop his arms in mine, but this wasn¡¯t the time for that, and I respected it. He was still in pain, andContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    nothing could take it away. ¡°Why is sheing? She isn¡¯t family.¡± His sister asked him, puffy-eyed. She


    had been crying.


    ¡°Mind your business, Catalina. Do not disrespect my wife.¡± He warned her, but he did it gently. I guess


    the loss of his brother had hit him so hard that he did not want to be hard on Catalina.


    ¡°I can remain outside the church if my presence would bother you, Catalina,¡± I offered, not wanting to be


    in the church with the rest of the family. She rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± she said, and we both followed Luca out.


    The three of us sat in the back seat; Catalina sat in the middle so she would be near her big brother. I


    leaned towards the window and stared outside, trying to remove myself from the situation. Luca did not


    say a word to me, nor did I say anything. We finally got to the church, and I was about to sit when his


    mother began to cry.


    ¡°No, No, No, Luca, not today. Not when our family is grieving. How dare you bring your whore here?


    Dishonouring Roberto,¡± she said in the presence of some family members I did not know. Knowing all


    that Luca had been going through and that he was on edge, I wanted to spare him the pain of


    confronting his mother, so I stood up, apologised to all of them and was about to walk away when he


    held my hand and squeezed.


    ¡°I did not ask you to leave,¡± he said with a growl, and everyone could hear it.¡± Sit next to me, ¡°he ordered,


    and I reluctantly sat down. His mother did not say a word anymore.


    They finished the service, and we proceeded to bury him. We all went to Luca¡¯s family house. It was a


    large estate. An old stone building on a vast piece ofnd. We hade there for something sad, so


    there was no point exploring.


    I stood next to Luca all through. I saw his mother walking toward us, and my stomach began to churn. I


    did not want to deal with any more issues from her side. She approached us and sshed her drink on


    me. I felt humiliated because the ce went silent. Tears were stinging my eyes, but I fought them. Why


    did she hate me so much?


    ¡°If you were not busy fucking her that night, you would have been there for your brother. He called you to


    come with him, and you refused!¡± She yelled and hit Luca¡¯s chest, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°You let them kill him because you were with her. If you had taken Mathias¡¯ offer, he would have been


    protected. All because of a bloody Omega you picked up from Marcelo¡¯s ve collection. I hate you,


    Luca,¡± she said, and my tears began to fall. I could not hold them anymore. She turned toward me and


    spat at me, and I could see the fury in her eyes. She really med me for this.


    ¡°She is bad luck, Luca; you better let her go.¡± She said.


    Luca slowly held his mother¡¯s hands together; he did not seem remorseful. He was angry.


    ¡°Then you would have buried two sons today,¡± He said and growled at her.


    ¡°Leave Emma out of this,¡± he said. ¡°My life was already fucked up and unfortunate the moment you


    conceived me, mother. This is what the mafia life is like, and you know it. Do not point fingers at innocent


    people simply because you are grieving. I won¡¯t allow it. I told Roberto to go home, and he refused. He


    wanted me there instead. If he had listened to me and gone home, he would still be alive. I would have


    been dead if I had not stayed home with my wife. What would you have done then? me her for not


    keeping me at home? This madness must stop!¡± He said and gently pushed her hands at her chest.


    Luca took me away from there and led me to a room. He was silent, and I was nervous and shaking from


    embarrassment and fear. I cleaned up in the bathroom and came out. Luca did not say a word, and I was


    perturbed. ¡°Emma¡±, he finally said, and I was attentive. ¡°Being around me or rted to me is very


    dangerous right now. I am willing to let you go with no grudge. I can¡¯t bear another death on my


    conscience,¡± he said, and my heart fell. I was hoping to spend the duration stipted in the contract with


    him, and the fact that it was easy for him toe to this conclusion hurt me, but I held my pain and


    braced up. ¡°I am not afraid, Luca. You said one year, and I am willing to hang around for the time


    stipted on our contract. Do not worry about how I feel right now. I just want you to be okay, ¡± I said,


    hoping he would let it rest.


    214


    ¡°NO, Emma. I will,¡± he said, and I got scared. ¡°Please let us not do this here,¡± I begged him, almost in


    tears again, but I held it this time. He looked at me and then frowned.


    Are you falling in love with me? I thought you said no strings,¡± he said, and I shook my head quickly to


    throw him off.


    ¡°I am not in love with you, but I want to be here for you through this. It is the only way I can help you.


    After all you did for me, it is the least I can do,¡± I said, trying to switch it and then he was quiet. I hoped I


    was sessful, and he wouldn¡¯t repeat it. We returned to where people were.


    People came to greet him and ignored mepletely. I felt weird by his side, but I stood. After the


    funeral, we all returned to our various homes. When we went up, Luca stopped by his door and looked at


    me.


    ¡°Do you mind sleeping in your old room tonight? I need to be alone,¡± he said, and I was crushed. Had he


    finally decided to listen to his mother? I nodded quickly, so he won¡¯t catch my hesitation and went to the


    room I was in before he moved me to his.


    I sat up most of the night and heard him scream, growl and break things. His soul was pained, and it


    seemed he had no clue who the culprit was. I began to brace myself that the contract wasing to an


    end. I started conditioning my mind, and in the process, I realised how hard it would be for me, and I


    began to weep. It wasn¡¯t my fault that his brother died, but everyone took it out on me. I did not sleep


    until the early hours of the morning. I slept on the floor instead of the bed. I was confused, scared, hurt,


    and helpless. Was this why Den was sad in my dream and was this why he asked me not to let him


    go? How did he expect me to hold on when he was already letting go? I felt someone scoop me up from


    the floor, and I managed to open my heavy eyes to see who it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Emma, sleep,¡± Luca said. He took me back into his room,id me down on the bed, covered


    me with the covers, and then left the room.


    I looked around me, and some of the decorations were gone. I guess those were the things he smashed.


    I did not want to think of what he was going through, but I knew his soul was bleeding. I put myself in his


    shoes and had tomend him for functioning.


    He returned to the room with a tray of food, and I was surprised he was serving the food himself, was


    everything okay with him?


    He set the food on a small round table in the bedroom and came to sit next to me in bed.


    ¡°I am sorry aboutst night, Emma. I was too angry and did not want you to see that side of me.¡± He


    said, and I sat up gently and smiled at him.


    ¡°It is okay, Luca. I can only imagine what you are going through. I understand. You are in pain, and I wish


    I could help.¡± I said sincerely, and he smiled and patted my cheek.


    ¡°Do not worry your pretty head about it. I have things under control.¡± ¡°I am visiting my parents with


    Catalina. I hope you will be fine at home?¡± He said, and I nodded. I knew why he did not want to take me


    along, and I respected it.


    We had breakfast together, and he went to prepare for the day. He left, and I was bored. so I called


    Tevin.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said to me, and he sounded busy. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked him, and he sighed. ¡°Setting


    up our restaurant.¡± He said, and I wondered where he got that kind of money. ¡°Where did you get the


    money to set up a restaurant, Tevin?¡± I asked, afraid he had taken a loan. I knew only the mob gave


    loans to low-level breeds, and my experience with my father remained fresh in my mind. It had also


    be a permanent scar. I did not know how damaged my family¡¯s image was until I heard Luca¡¯s


    mother talk about it. Understanding my fears, my brotherughed.


    ¡°That envelope Luca gave me on the day he came to get you had a one million two hundred thousand


    Leer check in it.¡± He said, and I eximed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me so I could thank him?¡± I got short with my brother. ¡°I thought you knew, Emma. I


    am sorry,¡± he apologised, and I sighed. ¡°It is okay. How is father?¡± I asked him, and heughed. ¡°Went


    into farming. Hasn¡¯t crossed a club, bar or casino since we got back. He has really changed, Emma. I


    guess your husband really scared him,¡± he said, and weughed and then he paused.


    ¡°Do you like Luca?¡± he asked me, and I did not know whether to lie or tell the truth.


    ¡°If you chose to remain with him, no one would be mad, Emma. Forget that he is a mob boss; he is is a


    good man, Emma, and it would be nice to see you two end up together,¡± he said, and I sighed, not


    knowing how to tell him that might never happen. Besides, his brother¡¯s death had set us back terribly.


    ¡°How is he holding up, by the way?¡± He asked me, and I sighed. ¡°Going through the motions,¡± I replied


    honestly. ¡°I would have called him to give my condolence, but I do not want him to think we are taking the


    marriage thing seriously,¡± he exined, and I understood his point. We talked about trivial stuff, and then


    I hung up. After hanging up, I called Heather, and we got talking

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    20 A Bit Mad


    Emma.


    Heather and I spoke for a while on the phone, and soon I hung up. I sat in the living room watching


    television; I was bored. I really did not have anything to do. Getting a job was out of the question. I dared


    not walk into any establishment as Luca¡¯s wife to look for a job. I stayed at home all the time except


    when he took me out. It wasn¡¯t fun, but I endured it. Two men walked into the house, and I stood up


    immediately. I had never seen them before, but they looked important and powerful. I did not know what


    to do because Luca wasn¡¯t


    home.


    ¡°Good Afternoon Mrs Alessandro?¡± One of the men said. He had brown eyes and dirty blonde hair. He


    was huge, and I could see the tattoo on his neck. The other had dark hair and dark eyes. He was taller,


    about six foot three inches. I rarely followed Luca anywhere, so I did not know who these men were, but


    it seemed like they knew me. Had Luca been talking about me? Judging by all that had been happening,


    I had to be careful. My onlyfort was that the security had let them in, so Luca¡¯s men must have


    trusted them to let them in.


    ¡°Would you offer us a ce to sit?¡± The dark-haired man said, and I snapped out of my thoughts and


    offered them seats. The men they came with excused us, leaving the three of us.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t reach him on the phone. Do you know where he went?¡± The dirty blond-haired man asked,


    and even though I knew, I shook my head. After all that happened, I did not know who was out to get


    Luca. ¡°My name is Aldo Moretti, and that¡¯s Castelo Ri,¡± The dark-haired man said, and I knew I had


    heard their names in several conversations Luca had with Gerald. I smiled at them and weed them.


    I linked Miranda toe and serve them.


    ¡°How did you and Luca meet?¡± Aldo asked me yfully. With how they spoke to me, I couldn¡¯t guess


    they were Mafia bosses if I did not already know. They were careful and easy-going like Luca was before


    his brother was killed and he went crazy.


    ¡°On a bus in Celio,¡± I said, hoping they would not ask any more questions. Luckily for me, Luca and


    Catalina walked in. Not knowing what to do. I stood up immediately. I was nervous. Had I done


    something wrong by offering them seats?


    Luca walked toward the stairs and looked at the living room. I stood and stared at him nervously. He


    looked at me from head to toe. I was wearing his shirt. It was long enough to cover my butt and part of


    my thighs, but I suddenly felt awkward. He looked at the men, and his facial expression became angry. I


    hoped he wasn¡¯t thinking I was flirting with them. My stomach churned.


    ¡°Now you show up?¡± He asked them, and I sighed, grateful that the anger had nothing to do with me or


    what I was wearing. Aldo and Castelo stood up.


    ¡°With all that had been happening, we thought it is best we stayed away and helped you from the


    shadows. Your mother thinks we killed your brother. We had to respect your family and stay away, and


    this is not a phone thing. That was why we decided we would pay you a visit when you haveid him to


    rest,¡± Castelo said, and Luca nodded and came to join them in the living room. I remained standing, not


    knowing if I should be there or not. I saw Catalina walk towards the staircase.


    ¡°Excuse them, dim wit!¡± she yelled at me, and I looked at her and turned to leave. ¡°Sit, Emma,¡± Luca


    said, and I sat down. I really could not take the disrespect anymore. I was older than the girl, but she was


    highly disrespectful towards me. I dared notin because I knew I was a charity case in that house.


    No matter how close I might be to Luca. I still remembered that I was a contract wife, so I had to be


    careful.


    ¡°You let your baby sister talk to your wife like that?¡± Aldo asked Luca sounding a bit stunned. ¡°Let it rest,


    Aldo. She is grieving, but I will deal with itter,¡± Luca said, and Castelo shook his head.


    ¡°What is wrong with you, Luca? Catalina has no right to disrespect your wife like that, grieving or not. I


    might not be married, but when I finally settle down, no one would dare to speak to my wife like that, not


    even me,¡± Castelo said, sounding angry. He was indeed disappointed at Catalina¡¯s behaviour.


    ¡°Let it rest,¡± Luca said, sounding angry. Not wanting them to have an issue. I stood up.


    ¡°I should not be here,¡± I said because their words were getting to me. Luca allowed Catalina to get away


    with everything because of Roberto¡¯s death.


    ¡°I am sure Catalina will show respect when Alpha Luca is properly married. I am here on contract and a


    charity case. I am sure you all have already heard, so please do not waste your time talking about me,¡± I


    said and hurriedly left them before Luca could stop me.


    It was times like this that made me remember my ce. I went to the bedroom and sat on the bed.


    ¡°How can I hold on to you when you aren¡¯t even trying? I am sorry, Den, but I will have to let go


    because he is not interested,¡± I said and sat on the bed. Needing some fresh air, I decided to take a walk


    around the property. I wanted to look around and clear my mind. I wore his boxer under the shirt because


    it was the easiest thing to put on.


    When I stepped out of the room, Catalina approached me, and I braced myself for what she would say or


    do.


    ¡°You better know your ce, slut. You aren¡¯t the first toe into my brother¡¯s life or sleep in his room.


    Of all his sluts, I hate you the most for stopping my brother from helping Roberto. I hope you and your


    family burn. He will rece you once he is done. Word of advice: do not get toofortable. And when


    he is done with you, I wille for my pound of flesh,¡± she told me. I was itching to p her, but I dared


    not. I was ready to leave Luca in those moments. I did not need this shit.


    I walked away from her and cursed at my father inwardly fornding me in this ce. Marcelo wouldn¡¯t


    have enved us if my father hadn¡¯t gotten into trouble, and Luca wouldn¡¯t have married me to save me.


    After thinking of all the money he had spent on me, paying my


    father¡¯s debt, paying Marcelo for me and giving money to my brothers. I knew it would be wrong to leave


    without him setting me free. I said I would stay one year. I intended to do that. This was a wrong family,


    and they were horrible people. I did not want to be rted to them either.


    Deep in thoughts, I walked to the foot of the stairs and ignored Luca and his guests. I walked towards the


    entrance door and walked out of the mansion. Everything his mother said to me during the funeral rang


    in my head. Everything his mother and sister had said to me rang in


    my head, and I asked myself if this was better than being Tomas¡¯s mistress. If only I had epted


    Tomas¡¯s offer when he came to me at the restaurant I worked, none of this would have happened. My


    mother was right about Alpha Gibson¡¯s mistress; no one dared to touch her in Castelo. I would have


    been free, and I would have been near my family. Maybe I would have gotten a job and started working


    towards something. I wandered until I got to a small pond on Luca¡¯snd. I sat on the grass and wept. As


    tough as I tried to seem, I was alone in Ashfield. I had no support system. I couldn¡¯t tell my brothers what


    I was going through. They would feel guilty. I sat on the grass, and my mind shed back to the morning


    everything had gone to hell. The morning Luca received a call about his brother¡¯s death. It was amazing


    how quickly his family dragged me into the matter and made me the cause of it. As if I was the one that


    organised the hit. I barely knew Roberto. The guy never spoke to me. I did not know what to do. As much


    as I would have really liked us to be together, I wasn¡¯t that desperate. I wiped my tears and promised


    myself that if he offered me a way out of the contract again, I would take it this time and thank him.


    Nothing should hurt this much, not even love. I sat a while by the pond and soon decided to head back


    in. I was sure Luca¡¯s guests had left. I walked back in, and to my surprise, they were still there. I did not


    say anything to them. I moved towards the stairs to move up quickly. ¡°Emma,¡± Aldo called out to me, and


    I turned toward him with a fake smile.


    ¡°Join us,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°I.. actually have something to do. Maybe some other time,¡± I said, and before


    he could say anything, I moved up the stairs quickly. Iter heard footsteps behind me, and I was afraid. I


    had no reason to be, but I did not understand Luca anymore. I suspected his mother had gotten through


    to him and found a way to pin this shit on me. They were grieving and looking for someone to me, so


    they picked me, a low-level omega that can¡¯t fight back. They imed I was a distraction. Were they


    telling the truth?


    I walked toward the room and entered. To my surprise, Luca walked in a few secondster. He


    ¡¤ was nice to me before leaving, but he had been cold since returning. I braced myself for whatever he


    had to say. He went to the bathroom and returned to the room. I was sitting by the side of the bed, and


    he walked up to me. ¡°Emma,¡± he said gently, and I looked up at him from where I was sitting. He made


    me stand up, and he gazed deeply into my eyes. ¡°Where is this sorrow from, Emma? Where is the joy?¡±


    he asked, and I looked away. He guided me with his hand to look at his face and kissed me gently;


    slowly, his kiss became fierce. He growled while he kissed me, and I had mixed emotions. I


    contemted returning the kiss.


    ¡°Emma¡±, he growled. ¡°Do not let people get to you,¡± he said. ¡°I have scolded Catalina for her bad


    behaviour. If she disrespects you again, just tell me,¡± he said, and I was angry and pulled away from him.


    ¡°I am a person, Luca. I might not be a high breed or rich, but I am a person!¡± I said to him, and my tears


    began to flow freely. ¡°Today, I sat by the pond and thought maybe I would have been better off taking


    Tomas¡¯s offer,¡± he growled angrily. I had never seen that side of him.


    ¡°Do not mention his name or his offer to me again,¡± he warned me. I looked at him, speechless.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t, but I am sad, Luca. You have been a blessing to me until now. Why should your family


    me me for your brother¡¯s death? How did I contribute to his death, Luca? I am always indoors. I do


    whatever you tell me to. I follow you to events and bear the insults. Your family ridicules me whenever


    they have the chance. The only ce I had been safe from them was in this house, but I am not safe


    anymore. Catalina talks to me as she sees fit, and no one cautions her. It is okay. I know she is a high-


    breed and your sister, but I am a person. It is not okay to walk all over someone just because you can. I


    know this marriage is a contract, Luca, and I know why you bothered. I have tried to make it as blissful


    as possible even though it would be short-lived, but if I am a problem for you and your family, you should


    send me back to Celio. Far away from you so you can court Teressa properly and spare me the constant


    naming and shaming,¡± I said, and he looked at me, stunned. He could not say a word. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you


    tell me you were feeling like this?¡± He asked me, and I wiped away my tears.


    ¡°It was bearable because you always came to my aid, but since you lost your brother, you have allowed


    Catalina to disrespect and ridicule me. All she ever gets is a p on the wrist. What about my feelings


    Luca? Would a p on the wrist fix me? Would it change people¡¯s first impression of me based on her


    utterances? I do not want to make you choose. I am not worth that to you. That is why I am asking you to


    send me back to Celio. I am just one in the long list of women that have shared your bed and room,


    Luca. It wouldn¡¯t make a difference.¡± I said, and he frowned at me. ¡°Who told you so?¡± He asked me, and


    I looked at him. ¡°Catalina,¡± I said, and he balled up his fist in anger.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    21 Can I Let Go?


    Luca.


    I wanted to take Emma to visit my parents, but I decided to spare her the drama and asked her to stay.


    My mother still med Emma for Roberto¡¯s death. She said I would have hung out with him if she wasn¡¯t


    in my house. She said I turned Roberto down to be with Emma, iming she was a distraction and could


    lead me to my death. She did not even understand that I had almost died, and Emma saved my life. She


    didn¡¯t know that I was resting after recovering from the gunshots. I wouldn¡¯t have left my house


    regardless. But she was right about one thing. I prefer to spend my free time with Emma than my brother,


    and I do not regret it. That one decision saved my life. So if Emma was a distraction, then she was a


    damn good one.


    My mother did not understand how grateful I was for turning Roberto down. I would have been killed


    along with him. Goddess knows who he pissed off because I doubted that had anything to do with the


    power struggle. Emma being in my house saved my life. I warned my mother to stop and threatened that


    I would cut off if she didn¡¯t leave Emma alone. I had had enough of her bad-mouthing the poor woman


    for nothing. After my contract with Emma is over, I will remain single. I do not want to keep Emma


    because I do not want her caught up in the mess that is my life. She would have been the perfect


    companion for me. She knew everything about me, and she understood. She wasn¡¯t difficult to be with or


    love. She was perfect, my soulmate. My world is a dangerous ce for a gentle soul like Emma. I will be


    doing her a huge favour by setting her free even though my heart beats against it.


    When I returned home and saw Aldo and Castelo with Emma, I was slightly jealous because she was


    wearing just my shirt and nothing more. I knew they must have caught her off guard. Still, I was jealous. I


    should be the only one to see her like that. I knew Aldo was lusting at her. I could see it in his eyes, and


    as I sat down with them, I was seething with anger. I linked Aldo to caution him, and he apologised. I


    heard Catalina insult Emma, and I intended to scold her for it after I attend to my guests. Still, Castelo


    had to blow it out of proportion. I knew I was in trouble when Emma stood to excuse herself. I was


    furious. She came down the stairs a few minutester and walked past us. I called, but she did not


    answer and went out the front door. I was calm because I knew she wouldn¡¯t go off mynd wearing my


    shirt and boxer. Knowing I had fucked up, I linked Catalina to join me downstairs. I saw her walk down


    smiling as if she had done nothing wrong. I motioned her toe and sit beside me. My friends were


    quiet; they knew I was angry. Catalina sat and smiled. ¡°So the Omega slut left,¡± she said, and I did not


    know when I raised my hand and pped her. She held the spot with shock registered on her face. Tears


    began to stream down her cheeks.


    ¡°You speak about my wife like that again, and I will throw you out and cut you off. What gave you the


    nerve, Catalina? If you cannot respect Emma, then you should leave. Disrespecting her is as good as


    disrespecting me; I will not have that. Am I clear?¡± I asked her, and she wiped away her tears and


    nodded.


    ¡°Leave my sight,¡± I told her coldly, and she shook and scrambled up the stairs. ¡°Fuck, Luca, you must


    love this girl to p your sister like that,¡± Aldo said, and I sighed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I feel. I am letting


    her go after a year,¡± I said, and Castelo began to


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you lose a phone a little over a month ago?¡± Castelo said, and I remembered my phone that went


    missing during the annoying matchmaking meeting with the Bianchis, and I nodded.


    ¡°Your brother took your phone. They got your itinerary from your calendar. You are a difficult man to


    track, and your house is imprable. Still, with your itinerary, they could easily know where you will be.


    He wanted Deigo to help him take you out so he could take over the family business. He would give


    Celio to Deigo in exchange because business is good there. They traced your activities through your


    itinerary and could get someone in your office when they knew you would be there because you hardly


    go to the office. That was how they were able to attack you in the office. It wasn¡¯t sessful, and


    Roberto was mad because Diego was supposed to ce three moles instead of one in yourpany to


    ensure they were sessful. Diego promised to correct it. Your brother was impatient and said he could


    not wait for another opening. He told Diego he would invite you to the club so they could finish you off


    there. Robertoter called Diego to inform him you weren¡¯ting, and their deal was off. Maybe he had


    another n or a change of mind. We would never know, but his decision did not sit well with Deigo. He


    was already invested in it and had lost men in the process through the office shooting. Unfortunately for


    him, Deigo did not n on letting Roberto live either. They thought Roberto was with you at the club and


    that you had caught on the trick, and Roberto might have confessed everything to you hence his sudden


    change of mind. That was why they sprayed Roberto and his friends blindly with silver bullets in front of


    the club that night. They thought you were with him, and he had told you the truth, Luca,¡± Aldo exined,


    and I was in shock. I remembered how persistent Roberto was about us clubbing that night. I honestly


    thought it was odd. I was tempted to go, but Emma was incredible, and I wanted to enjoy every moment


    with her. She had literally saved my life, again. ¡°How do you know all this?¡± I asked, and Castelo leaned


    forward.


    ¡°After we had that meeting and realised we were being framed, we started investigating the people


    around us and you. They were the only people that would be able to frame us sessfully. When your


    brother got killed, we knew you would be too distraught to


    investigate properly. Instead of paying our condolence, we decided we would catch the culprit as a gift to


    you. One of the people that did the heist was sloppy, and someone in the club saw him. Our guy in the


    homicide department called us once the sketch artist was done, and we hunted the bastard down. We


    questioned him personally, and we were able to pick up the other four guys that worked on the job with


    him. They told us who contracted them. A Gallo henchman. We picked him up, and he told us everything.


    Deigo has gone into hiding since, and we are yet to catch him. We know you¡¯ve been on a killing spree


    for weeks; we hope that now that you know who did this and why you, can have peace.¡± Aldo said, and I


    was grateful to them. I knew they were not lying. I could see it. I was grateful. This news had just made


    my heart light and soul d.


    ¡°I want all of them to die,¡± I said, and Castelo nodded.


    ¡°We know your men are stretched thin because of the underground attacks. We will dly lend a hand if


    you want,¡± Aldo said, and I nodded. At this point, I did not want revenge. There was nothing to revenge. I


    just wanted peace of mind. With the Gallos wiped out, I would no longer have to watch my back.


    ¡°We will wipe the Gallos out.¡± Aldo agreed, and I was grateful. How could Roberto be so stupid? Diego


    was a bloody small timer that thought he could hit big by taking Roberto and me out. What did he


    believe, that the other families would let him im all my territories and power? He would have had a lot


    of people to contend with. The guy didn¡¯t think it through.


    It wasn¡¯t long before we finished talking, when Emma walked in. I could feel she was in pain, and I


    understood why. Catalina had really embarrassed her. I was grateful for Aldo asking her to join us, but


    when she turned him down, I knew my work was cut out for me.


    ¡°It will be unwise to let her go, Luca. She has a hold on you,¡± Castelo said and stood up. I wanted to see


    them off, so I nced in Emma¡¯s direction, and she was going up the stairs.


    ¡°Go after your woman, Luca. Don¡¯t miss the moment. We will show ourselves out.¡± Aldo said, and I went


    up the stairs. I did not know what I would tell Emma, but I needed her to be alright.


    Hearing Emma pour out her heart got to me. The fact that she said she might have been better off being


    Tomas¡¯s mistress got me. She was wife material. If my life wasn¡¯t so dangerous, I would have kept her


    with me till death did us apart. I had grown fond of her within the few months we had been together. I did


    not know she was dealing with so much until she poured her heart out. When she told me what Catalina


    told her, I was mad. I was angry at myself for allowing Catalina that much liberty. I needed her to know


    she had nothing to worry about where I was concerned.


    I kissed her to show my gratitude. My soul was grateful she came into my life. If not, I would have hung


    out with my brother with my guard down that night, and I would have been dead by now. ¡°Emma, I am


    sorry I did not do enough to protect you, but please do not talk about Tomas or going back to Celio again.


    I have reprimanded Catalina, and she will never trouble you again. Please let us get back to where we


    were before Roberto was killed.¡± I pleaded with her. I kissed her again, and this time she returned the


    kiss sweetly and moaned for me. Goddess help me. I knew I could not let her go when the time came.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    22 I Need A Job.


    Emma.


    THREE MONTHS LATER (Six Months into the contract). I was d I had that talk with Luca. After our


    little fight, things changed as he promised. Catalina was respectful and used few words. I ran the house


    as a wife should, and I slowly began to forget my ce. Luca was always busy. From the way things


    were happening, it seemed like the person he was looking for was good at hiding. He was often


    frustrated when he came back up, and it was up to me to calm him down when no one else could. It was


    so bad that even Catalina usually came to plead with me to beg her brother on her behalf. It was as if I


    was the only one that could get through to him. It felt good, but I was worried also. When I finally leave,


    who would he lean on?


    Luca returned home exhausted. There was spatters of blood on his shirt, and I did not ask him whose it


    was. I never bothered. It wasn¡¯t my business, and it wasn¡¯t my ce. He looked a bit tense, and I did not


    know what the issue would be, so I thought of something that might rx him.


    ¡°Would you like to soak in the tub?¡± I asked him, and he looked at me and smiled. No matter how angry


    or sad Luca was, he always had a smile for me. I appreciated his thoughtfulness. I wanted to discuss


    some things with him, but I figured I needed him to rx before I could. ¡°That would be great,¡± he said in


    his deep voice. I walked up to him and kissed him. He pulled me back to his chest when I tried to walk


    away and wanted to take me on the spot, but I shook my head yfully and told him he would have to


    wait. He growled impatiently, and I giggled. I went to put on the hot water and scented it. Once it was


    filled, I took off my clothes and got in. Then I linked him.


    ¡°I am waiting,¡± I said. He growled in response; I giggled, scooped some foam and blew it off my palms


    yfully. He entered utterly naked. He turned around and walked towards the mirror to brush his teeth.


    The muscles on his back flexed, almost making it seem like the dragon tattoo on his back was alive. The


    dragon was surrounded by the me it produced. I had always wanted to ask him about it but never did.


    So I decided to try again.


    ¡°Luca, what¡¯s with the dragon and mes on your back?¡± I asked, and heughed. He rinsed his mouth


    and spat out the water and then stood straight to flex his muscles so I could get the full view. Instead ofContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    looking at the tattoo, my eyes were fixed on his tight, sexy, manly butt. My mind was in the gutters. ¡°The


    dragon breathes fire. It can never burn him. Hell is fire, and I am the dragon that rules it, ¡°he said, and I


    understood.


    ¡°We need to cool those mes in the tub and ignite a different kind of fire,¡± I teased sexily, and he


    chuckled. He walked to me all man and hotness. Then got into the tub. He reached for me and pulled me


    close, making me sit between his legs. I felt his hardness and moaned in anticipation, knowing I would


    be getting all of it. He kissed my shoulder and then my neck


    ¡°Your scent is divine, Emma. It has a strong hold on me.¡± He said, kissing the sensitive spot on my neck


    where my mate¡¯s mark should be. He sucked it, and I felt his teeth gracing it. He was growling, and my


    heart was pounding in my chest. If he sinks his teeth in, we would be bound together forever. There will


    be no need to count down days or know my ce. We


    would belong to each other. My inner wolf wanted it. I felt it. I moaned and arched my neck gently to


    encourage it. I wanted it; I wanted to be his. Luca held me tight, and I knew he was fighting himself. I


    wasn¡¯t making it easy because I made my neck so easily essible. I wanted him to sink his teeth in


    and im me as his. His growls became louder; he lifted me slightly and made me sit on his cock; I rode


    it. He pulled me close with my back against his chest and squeezed my breasts. ¡°Fuck, Emma. This is


    heaven. You bring me sweet heaven,¡± he said, and all I could do was moan in response because I loved


    the ride. Soon, I came, and he released me into me. He left me on him for a bit before allowing me to get


    up. ¡°I want us to go on a vacation, Emma. What do you say?¡± He asked, and I turned to him smiling


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked like a little girl. Anything that would take me out of the house for a long time will be nice.


    ¡°Yes, that would be amazing,¡± I said, and he pulled me to his chest and kissed my neck right where a


    mate¡¯s mark should be. Goddess, make him im me.


    ¡°Luca,¡± I said quietly, and he responded with a deep breath, still kissing and nibbling at my neck. Who


    could have thought we would end up being close and I would be the boss¡¯s woman even if it was for a


    limited time? Never in my wildest dreams did I think this would happen to me. Too bad I did not have


    what it takes to be with him for the rest of our lives.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like how I am couped up in this ce. I need a job,¡± I said, and he stopped what he was doing, so


    I turned to look at him. ¡°I know I have six more months to go with you, but I would like to work during that


    period. I feelzy. I am always at home doing nothing.¡± I said, and she caressed my cheeks gently and


    smiled.


    ¡°You are doing a lot, Emma. Keeping me happy is a lot of work,¡± he said, and I bowed.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t working for me, Luca. It is living,¡± I said, and he stared deep into my eyes. What I had said had


    touched his heart. There was a tinge of sorrow in his eyes.


    ¡°Emma, I can¡¯t give you the life you deserve. I hope you are not in love with me?¡± He asked, and I knew I


    would have to lie because that ship sailed long ago. ¡°I will stick to our contract no matter what, Luca. I


    have promised you I will notplicate things between us, and I will let go without a fight. I intend to


    keep that promise regardless.¡± I said with pain in my heart, and he gently lifted my chin so we could


    maintain eye contact.


    ¡°Emma, regardless of what?¡± He asked, and I tried to look away. He held my chin in ce.


    ¡°I just want to work, Luca, please,¡± I asked, avoiding the question, and he looked at me long and hard.


    He knew I was avoiding the question and was kind enough to let it rest. ¡°Okay, I will set up a business for


    you. Something to help you pass your time, but I must warn you, I will have to stage men there, so you


    can be,¡± he said, and I shook my head. ¡°No, Luca. I want to work for you. Maybe as your secretary in the


    meantime. Besides, I will go far away when all this is over.¡± I said, and his face faltered. ¡°Where will you


    go to? I thought you would return to Celio to work in your family¡¯s supermarket?¡± He asked, and I shook


    my head.


    ¡°I will move far away from here, Luca. So I can start afresh. Maybe a different state or a different country.


    I know that would be better.¡± I said to him, and he frowned and asked me why. I could not tell him it was


    because I did not want to run into him.


    ¡°My lifestyle is dangerous, Emma. I cannot let you into my business as anything,¡± he said, and I held his


    hands. ¡°Please, Luca. You can trust me. My life is in your hands. My entire family is indebted to you. I


    would rather die than betray you, please. You do not have to take me about. I can work on your


    documents. I am an ountant, you know, I can help you with your books, please. I promise I won¡¯t be a


    handful. I won¡¯t stalk you or be possessive around you. I won¡¯t question you,¡± I pleaded, and he looked at


    me a bit and then reluctantly nodded.


    ¡°I will find something for you to do that will keep you in this house. I do not want you out there. Things are


    crazy, and people might target you to get to me,¡± he said, and then I chuckled.


    ¡°They will be wasting their time trying to hurt you with me,¡± I said, and his eyes faltered. He seemed


    about to say something and decided against itst minute. He cleared his throat and smiled.


    ¡°Since we are talking about safety and threats,¡± he said with a fun voice. ¡°I have something to tell you


    that you might not like.¡± He said, and I braced myself.


    ¡°My father and mother areing to stay,¡± he said. Before I could voice my opinion, he lifted his hand,


    indicating he hadn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°They will not cross you. They made that promise before I agreed,¡± he said, and I smiled. It was his


    house, and they were his parents. They will still be here after I am gone. I will have to bear it and enjoy


    the moment while itsts.


    We made love some more in the tub and carried our activities into our bedroom. Luca gave me a good


    time, and I let him. I had never been treated this good. I wondered how Luca could love and care for me


    so much without being in love with me. I appreciated his kindness and submitted to him in bed. He


    needed that as an Alpha and as a boss, and I gave that to him.


    THREE WEEKS LATER.


    Luca gave me the job I asked for, and within two weeks, I fished out several ces where he was losing


    revenue. He was grateful for it. I was also abreast with the ongoing conflicts. He never asked for my


    advice, and I respected his privacy, never going into it. Luca did not deal in drugs like other Mafia


    bosses. He had legitimate business and dealt mostly in ammunition and weapons. I did not like his


    choice of business, but that got my family and me out of Marcelo¡¯s clutches and set my family up. I had


    to respect his hustle. He also had chains of department stores, car sales and servicepanies,


    Restaurants, and hotels, and he was into real estate. A true billionaire.


    The Alessandros were nowhere until Luca took over. He took over the family business at twenty-two and


    rose quickly. I could see now why Luca took offence whenever his parents tried to control him. He did not


    need them. Luca had so much money that what he spent on my family was peanuts. Still, I was grateful.


    I wondered how someone as wealthy as he was could be so humble. I had noticed some discrepancies


    in the books regarding his father, and I did not know if it was wise to discuss it with him. His father was


    paying money into three unknown ounts. They wererge funds to me but would be unnoticeable to


    Luca. I was going to


    investigate thoroughly before I discussed it with Luca. As much as I did not want to create a problem in


    his family, If what his father was doing would hurt him, then I was going to tell him regardless of the


    consequences on me after.


    Luca¡¯s folks finally moved in. Lacy, Luca¡¯s mother, was a snub and a handful. Since I ran the house, she


    was no longer allowed to control the staff how she used to. I determined everything, and it got to her.


    She hated that the staff and Luca¡¯s men had to crosscheck with me before carrying out her orders. I


    knew Luca¡¯s family hated me for it, but I had developed a


    thick skin where they were concerned. I often heard her warning her son about me, but it never worked.


    Based on her hatred, I was extra careful so she would not have anything to use against me where Luca


    was concerned. It was hard, but I tried anyway.


    We kept postponing our trip, but now we had a definite date, and Luca promised to stick with it. I looked


    forward to our trip. It would mean time away from everyone in that house.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    23 Listening


    Emma.


    I was nning to head downstairs when I heard Luca and his mother arguing. Their voices were loud. I


    could listen because I was at the staircase; if not, their conversation would have been incoherent. Lacy


    was hurting about something, and Luca wouldn¡¯t have it. I moved closer to hear clearly. I wasn¡¯t into


    sticking my nose where it doesn¡¯t belong, but when you live in a big house and aren¡¯t allowed to go out,


    you start trying to find things to amuse yourself.


    ¡°I am afraid you are losing yourself, Luca. How can you let that girl into your business? She can betray


    you. Did you forget you have a temporary arrangement with her? You are spending too much time with


    that girl, and I hate to see you broken when she finally leaves. How can you let her in on your business


    knowing she would leave, Luca?¡± She can sell our family secrets to our enemies. You paid a


    considerable sum for her; what would stop her from collecting money from another party to sell you out?


    She is an Omega from a wretched home that has tasted wealth. She would not want to go back to a


    simple life. Wake up, Luca,¡± She said, crying and Luca growled at her. ¡°Mind your business, mother. All I


    wanted to tell you was that Emma and I would be going on vacation for ten days and you are giving me a


    speech. For your information, she is a decent girl, not a gold digger. Emma has never asked for much or


    tried to hurt me. Whenever I am down, she is there. She is more family to me than you are.¡± Luca said,


    and I heard a p. His mother had pped him.


    ¡°You should be ashamed of yourself. A boss and Alpha losing his shit over a bloody omega. She has four


    more months with you, and you act as if she will be in your life forever. If she is so precious, why don¡¯t


    you keep her? This is the time you should be putting yourself out there. Dating so you can settle down


    and have heirs. I understand you are a kind man, and you chose to marry her to save her, but you


    weren¡¯t supposed to be her husband. You were not supposed to touch her. I understand how alluring


    omegas can be, and she is beautiful, so it is okay you fuck her, but it should be for fun. It seems your


    heart is tangled in the shit, Luca. I hate to see you hurt, but that is where you are heading. She just has


    four months and two weeks,¡± she said, and Luca growled. I could feel his anger. I knew he was


    controlling himself. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do not push me, mother, or I will extend her contract indefinitely. I see you are counting. There will be


    nothing to count if it bes indefinite,¡± he said coldly with a growl. My heart beamed with joy, hoping


    Lacy would push Luca to make good on his threat. Indefinitely meant a lifetime with him; I wanted that so


    badly. ¡°You are boss, Luca.¡± She said calmly, ¡°yet I see you act like a schoolboy. I am worried. That girl is


    a terrible distraction. You should be on your guard, protecting all of us and keeping our family at the top,


    But instead, I see youe home and rush upstairs every time. I hear her moaning and calling your


    name. She should do the one that pleases you and not the other way around. How can you degrade


    yourself so much?¡± She said, and I heard Lucaugh wickedly. ¡°So you listen. That is bad, mother. Just


    so you know, it pleases me to please Emma. It pleases me to bury myself in her. It pleases me to eat her


    up and make her cum¡­¡± He said, taunting his mother, but I was getting wet listening. ¡°Stop it! Stop It.


    Don¡¯t you have any shame or respect, Luca?¡± His mother said in tears. ¡°You started it, mother, talking


    about her moaning and calling my name..¡± He said, and I


    giggled quietly. ¡°You will be heartbroken when she leaves. Stop it now and get over her. I hate to see you


    broken. I know you are still hurting over Roberto; we still are; Don¡¯t do this. She is a distraction. If you


    weren¡¯t smitten by her, you would have been at the club to protect your brother. Remember that when


    next you want to do whatever it is you two do together.¡± She said, and Lucaughed again.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t my duty to protect Roberto, mother. It was his duty to protect himself. He got himself mixed up in


    shit and paid for it with his life; It has nothing on me. If nothing, I am grateful that I am smitten by Emma.


    I would have been dead by now.¡± He said, and she began to wail.


    ¡°You do not even care for your brother¡¯s demise? What has she done to you, Luca? My boy. What has


    she done to you? It is your duty to protect us. To keep us safe.¡± She said, crying.


    ¡°Yes, I agree it is my duty to protect my family members and keep them safe. In return, I expect my


    family to protect me and my reputation, be loyal and not create trouble for me. As things are, I have my


    hands full. Instead of helping out, Roberto was nning on taking me out with the help of Deigo Gallo,¡±


    he said, and she began to scream in disbelief. I was in shock too. I did not know. I could not believe Luca


    could stomach such a betrayal. Tears stung my eyes just to know what Roberto had tried to do.


    ¡°Stop lying, Luca. Stop it!¡± She screamed.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Lucamanded her.


    ¡°You will listen to me. That stupid matchmaking family dinner you and father organised, Roberto stole my


    phone and copied my calendar so he would know my movements. He contacted Deigo and promised to


    give the Gallos Celio to run their business if they helped him take me out so he could be head of this


    family. I was fortunate to survive. If Emma wasn¡¯t here, I would have died because, you know, we do not


    use hospitals. That Omega I am losing my head over saved my life, mother. The night after the office


    attack, Roberto called me and insisted I join him at the club. I had just recovered from the attack and did


    not need the noise. So I decided to stay home with my wife in bed, buried inside her like you stated, and


    I do not regret it. He called Deigo to stand down, and Deigo took him out, afraid that I was at the club and


    Roberto hade clean about their ns. So you see, mother. I can not feel guilty about Roberto¡¯s


    choices. Do I miss him? Yes, but I don¡¯t me myself or my darling Emma for it,¡± he said, and I was


    shocked at the revtion. So amazed that I stood still. I knew Lacy was shocked, too, because she was


    silent for a long time. ¡°I did not know, Luca. If I knew.¡± I heard her say in a very low tone. I couldn¡¯t catch


    the rest of her words. Their voices weren¡¯t high anymore. I guess the revtion had quieted her down. I


    decided to go to the office instead. Before I got there, Catalina blocked me.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Emma,¡± she said as respectfully as she could manage. I believed she was working


    against me, but for some strange reason, she was always polite. I began to wonder what Luca did when


    he said he reprimanded her. As simple as it sounded, I doubted it was simple. I believed Luca was mean


    to her because I knew how mean he could get with people that cross him. The things his mother said


    made me hopeful. Could it be possible that he had fallen for me?


    ¡°Hello, Catalina,¡± I said to her with a smile.


    ¡°Emma may I speak with you,¡± she said. She looked sad. Her dark hair roots were out; it did not look


    nice. She needed to go and die her hair blonde so it would match. She had also lost


    weight, and her skin looked sallow. ¡°Catalina, are you alright?¡± I asked her, and she smiled at me, but it


    didn¡¯t touch her eyes. ¡°I need to talk to you about something, but you must keep it between us,¡± she


    requested, and I did not know what to say. It might be a setup, but at the same time, she looked like she


    needed help. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Luca. He is easily mad,¡± she said, and I frowned. My better judgement


    said I should walk away, but my heart told me to listen. I looked at her and decided to listen. Hopefully, it


    won¡¯t get me in trouble. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked her keeping my fingers crossed and hoping I would not


    regret it. She pulled me towards her room, and I followed her. It was beautiful, like my old room.


    Everything was beige, though, and I did not like it. My old room was a mix of Beige and brown, but this


    was different. It looked regal with tones of gold; not my thing. I guess that was how she felt: like a


    princess. She was indeed a princess. The princess of the Alessandro dynasty. ¡°Please sit, Emma.¡± She


    said, and whatever she had to tell me must have been serious. I sat on the only couch in her room. It


    wasfy. If it weren¡¯t a serious situation. There was a possibility that I would dose off in it. ¡°How do you


    do it, Emma?¡± she asked, and I frowned. ¡°Luca is difficult. He would never look at a woman twice, but


    here you are, a contract wife, but we all know that isn¡¯t what is happening here. You two are in love,¡± she


    said, and I wondered what that had to do with her problem. I also did not miss the jab between her


    sentence, but it didn¡¯t bother me. Some peoplecked people skills, and Catalina was one of them. Not


    wanting to interrupt her, I remained silent, wondering where the story was heading.


    ¡°I am in love with someone, Emma. I think he loves me too, but he is too scared because our families are


    not on good terms. I want to run away with him. Elope and be happy like you.¡± she said, and I stood up in


    shock. How the fuck did I get myself into this shit? This was not my turf, and I did not want to be mixed


    up in her mess when shit blew up.


    ¡°Catalina, this isn¡¯t a discussion you should have with me. Please, I do not want to hear about your


    ns. If you are seeing someone Luca doesn¡¯t like, I advise you to end it. It is for a good reason,¡± I said,


    and she shook her head.


    ¡°It is a family feud, Emma. It started in our great grand father¡¯s time and soon became a habit. We don¡¯t


    even know why we are enemies. I love him, Emma. But he is sometimes indifferent Luca is like that, yet


    he isn¡¯t that way with you. Teach me how to be submissive. How to make a man want to protect me with


    his life? I need to know how Emma, please; I need your help.¡± She said, and I realised she got it bad. ¡°If


    he cannot love you for what you are, it is not worth it. I am not submissive, Emma. Luca just hasn¡¯t done


    anything that would make me challenge him, and besides, our rtionship is not real. So I am thest


    person to talk to. He will let me go in four months, and I will be history. Knowing I can¡¯t hold on to him,


    how can I tell you how to hold on to your friend? But I advise you to talk to your brother about it and not


    do anything stupid in the name of love. You are his only sibling, and he loves you, Catalina. Do not hurt


    him by running away, please,¡± I pleaded with her, and she wiped away her tears. ¡°He won¡¯t let you go,


    Emma He loves you. He pped me because of you. Threatened to cut


    mother and father off because of you. He has done things he would never do because of you. He won¡¯t


    let you go. Mark my words, Emma. He won¡¯t let you go, and I do not want him to because he has never


    been this happy. Omega or not, you are good for him. I hope you will be confident in me one day to truly


    lend me a piece of advice. I will listen,¡± she said, and I could not form the words in my mouth. She had


    said so many things. I was hopeful she was right, and I was shocked at the extent of his actions. He


    reprimanded her as he had said.


    Catalina¡¯s eyes were lost, and I did not know if I had gotten through to her. Still, I hoped for my sake that


    she does not go through with her n because if Luca found out she told me, and I did not tell him, I


    would have hell to pay. If I told Luca and he red up, Catalina would hate me for life, and I will be


    untrustworthy. I cursed inwardly because this was a bad situation for me. Why did she have to tell me?

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    24 Going On Vacation.


    Luca.


    I could not believe we had only four more months to go. I wish I could pause time for eternity, but I knew


    it would be impossible. I had only four months to go. Four months to love her and create more memories


    with her that would keep me for the rest of my life. Saying she would move far away and cut off after this


    got to me, but I knew it was for the best too. I can never love anyone else the way I love Emma. I hated


    my life. I wished it was a lot simpler and wasn¡¯t at the top. I would have kept her in my life permanently


    without regret. I had started working from home to make every second count. I hoped she wouldn¡¯t forget


    about me and if there was another life that we would meet, fall in love and build a life together. Emma


    was an angel, and she had no ce in hell.


    Emma was excited about the vacation, and I wanted to give her a good time. She deserved it. I was d


    I got her involved with my business because she did it diligently with all her heart. She was honest, and


    she wanted to protect me and my assets. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find anyone more devoted than


    she was. I knew I was in love with her already. Everyone could see it, but I hoped she didn¡¯t because I


    was hell-bent on letting her go. If I keep her, people will know she owns my heart, and her life will be in


    danger. I did not want to save her, only to kill her.


    Telling my mother the truth about Roberto was wrong. Because of that, she refused to eat; when she did,


    it was negligible. I also suspected it was a ploy to stop me from taking the trip with Emma, but my mind


    was made up. Her broken heart was her husband¡¯s to mend. I knew she would be shocked when I left,


    and I did not care.


    My mother was counting down the days. She did not care to see how mentioning it hurt me. She coldly


    begged me to let Emma go when the contract was over. It was as if they were all tolerating this because


    they knew it would be short-lived. How could she be too selfish to see that my heart belonged to Emma?


    That letting her go will break me in irreparable ways. How could she not know that I dreaded the day our


    contract would be over? Instead, she was busy talking about her feelings and what she wanted. She was


    a selfish woman, and I could now understand why my father acted toward her in specific ways. He wasn¡¯t


    right, but she did not make it easy either.


    To shut her up, I had threatened to make Emma¡¯s contract duration indefinite, but I knew I wouldn¡¯t do


    that. My mother took the threat seriously and did not speak ill of Emma again, but I knew I would not


    extend the contract. For Emma¡¯s sake, I could not do it. I will be happy knowing she is safe somewhere


    instead of having my heart in my mouth that she might get killed because of me. Emma had not spent a


    dime from the ount I set up for her. I expected her to move some of the funds and create a private


    ount somewhere, saving for when the contract was over, but it remained untouched. I offered to pay


    her for her work, and she refused; I still did not get it. I intended to bring up her finances with her when


    we leave for the holiday. I left my office and walked to my room. I had gotten up at three in the morning to


    take care of some paperwork. Now it was six thirty, and we should be out by eight in the morning. Emma


    was already up when I entered our bedroom, and looking at her, I noticed she had showered. Miranda


    had packed our bags for us, but Emma was going through hers to ensure it was


    satisfactory, which made meugh. I did not have to go through mine because Miranda packed my back


    always. If Emma would be in my life permanently, I would have loved her to pack my bags.


    She opened my bag, and I wondered what she was looking for. She went through the contents and then


    looked at me, frowning. Was the content not satisfactory?


    ¡°I know you have security, Luca, but we can¡¯t travel light. Only the goddess knows what we will find there.


    With all the attacks and hate going on, you can¡¯t put your life in your men¡¯s hands. No offence; It is none


    of my business, and I am just passing through, but I do not want anything to happen to you, Luca.¡± She


    said, and I wondered why she was speaking like this. Did she know something?


    ¡°We need silver bullets, bracelets, a gun and protective vests. We also need a small first aid kit. ¡°She


    said, and I widened my eyes at her. ¡°We are going to have fun and spend some time together, not attack


    people,¡± I said,ughing. She nodded with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°I know, Luca. I know, but trouble always finds you. You are the boss. If no one is nning shit, you


    should worry that a big one ising. What better time to attack than when you will be rxed?¡± She


    said, and I knew she was a bit right, but I knew it was unnecessary. Still, I wanted to oblige her, so I


    called Gerald to make the items avable. ¡°Tell him to bring them. We will be wearing the vests.¡± She


    said, and I shook my head. ¡°No, we won¡¯t. Taking you won¡¯t be fun with it on your body. The vest will be


    in the way,¡± I said, and she blushed. Her pale skin had some tan, thanks to her skin regimen. Her dark


    hair looked even more beautiful and full than it used to. It had its natural curls, which made her. look very


    young. Emma was a beauty. The colour of her eyes was unusual but beautiful. We got ready and headed


    out. Gerald had brought what I had requested. I had a surprise waiting for Emma. I did not know how she


    would react to it, but I looked forwards to it.


    My mother met us at the foot of the stairs on our way out.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you will still travel with me in the state,¡± she said in tears. She had lost a lot of weight. My


    father hadn¡¯t been home for a week, and I did not like the fact that he had left his wife. He should have


    carried her with him.


    ¡°Leave Luca alone, mother. He is not your husband. Call father if you need a shoulder or someone to


    hold you,¡± Catalina told her. I did not know my baby sister was in the living room. I was d she told our


    mother the truth. My mother did not say a word. She just looked at me, hoping I would change my mind.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work, mother; Goodbye,¡± I said, and she cried. ¡°Who will protect us while you are away?¡± She


    asked, and that was an easy question. I turned to look at her and smiled.


    ¡°Father,¡± I said, and she frowned.


    ¡°You know..¡± She began, and I stopped her from speaking.


    ¡°I do not know anything, mother. He did a good job. That is why we are all here. You¡¯re his responsibility


    and not mine.¡± I said, walking out the front door, and before she could utter a word, I closed the door and


    Emma and I rushed into the car. We both sat in the backseat


    laughing at what had happened with my mother. Emma always looked amazing whenever sheughed. I


    was grateful for her smile. I will forever keep it in my memory.


    Emma leaned on me at the back, and I held her taking in her scent. Her neck was visible, and I was


    tempted to sink my teeth in and make her mine, but I did not want to do that. She deserved to be


    surrounded by good people and peace. The mafia wasn¡¯t a life for her. She was pure and innocent, so


    even though my teeth elongated every time I was close to her neck, I would control myself and force


    them back. One day someone worthy of her would sink his teeth in and love her for the rest of her life.


    Trying to distract myself from my longing and pain, I decided to discuss the money issue with her.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Emma,¡± I said to her. She giggled and yfully answered. ¡°Yes, Luca,¡± she said, smiling at me. Her hair


    was in a ponytail.


    ¡°Why are you not spending the money I gave you?¡± I asked, and she smiled. ¡°I do not need to. You have


    got me everything I need, and besides, there is no point living a false life knowing I will be out of your


    hair soon,¡± she said yfully, but it broke my heart because she was telling the truth. ¡°At least spend


    some of it. See it as payment for your work for me right now.¡± I said, and she shook her head and sat up.


    ¡°I can never ask you to pay for anything, Luca,¡± she said, looking serious. ¡°I can never repay your


    kindness towards my family and me. This is me showing appreciation. Besides, all I need from you is a


    good rmendation when I leave so I can get a job where I move to.¡± She said, and I was surprised


    she was nning on going to work after this. Emma was a gem and an independent woman. Something


    inside me said I should forget about the danger in my life and marry Emma properly. Another part of me


    knew what was best for her. I pulled her close and held her. I did not utter a word until we got to the


    airport. The moment we got there, we were led to where we would enter the transport that would take us


    to the hanger where my private jet was.


    . Emma was surprised to see the people waiting for us at the hangar. She squealed when she saw


    her best friend Heather and her younger brother, Kyle. She was in tears, hugging them. I was d to see


    she liked her surprise. She looked at me and smiled, thanking me for inviting them, knowing this was a


    gift to her. It was my pleasure. I had never met a woman that was easy to please like Emma. Aldo joined


    us. It was going to be a fun-filled vacation, and I could not wait to experience every moment with Emma.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    25 Impulsive


    Emma.


    I could not believe my eyes. Luca had invited Kyle and Heather toe with us. I did not know how


    much I missed them until I saw them. I was in tears, hugging them. I turned to Luca and thanked him. He


    smiled back at me.


    ¡°Emma,¡± Kyle said; he looked rich. He was a very handsome guy. His ck hair was short and curly. He


    wore a white shirt and grey pants. He looked sophisticated, like a small boss. He smiled at me and his


    cute dimples shined through. The dullness in his eyes was gone. They were alive. Then it caught my


    eyes. He had a mate mark on his neck. ¡°Since when, Kyle?¡± I asked him, and he touched his mark lightly.


    ¡°A month ago. She went to visit her folks. That is why I coulde.¡± He said, and I was so proud of him.


    Our luck had indeed changed, and it was because of Luca. Kyle¡¯s mark also made me jealous, realising


    that my neck was bare and there was a possibility it would remain that way.


    We went into the jet; it was exquisite. I had never been in an aerone, let alone a private ne. I was


    d for the memories Luca was allowing me to have. Heather sat on a seat and squealed with joy. Luca


    and Aldo entered and went to sit close to the cockpit. They were having a meeting, so I decided to


    engage my guests.


    ¡°Kyle, tell me about your mate,¡± I said with a smile, and he beamed at me. ¡°Her name is Leana. She is a


    kappa,¡± he said, and I was shocked. How could a kappa allow their daughter to mate with an Omega?


    ¡°How?¡± I asked, and Heatherughed.


    ¡°Emma, your brothers are the hottest men in town now. Everyone wants to be with them because they


    are rich and the inws of Luca Alessandro. Tevin¡¯s wife has been trying toe back.¡± She said, and I


    was shocked. Why didn¡¯t Tevin or Bruce tell me any of these things, and we always talk on the phone?


    ¡°The supermarket is doing well too. We have three branches now,¡± Kyle asked, and I was shocked.


    ¡°Father is behaving himself since he has been banned from all the clubs and Casinos; he holds poker


    games at night in the house,¡± Kyle said, and Iughed. ¡°Wow, Kyle. I am happy for you, and I wish you


    the best,¡± I told my brother, and just then, I felt a pain in my heart. Luca and I had only four more months


    left, and it will be over. I will


    looking at the clouds. This was her first time too, and she seemed excited. I joined her, and she looked at


    me with sadness. She knew I was in pain, and I smiled at her and linked her to not say a word. She


    nodded and looked at where Luca and Aldo were and smiled.


    ¡°He is looking at us, Emma,¡± she said, and I smiled.


    We arrived at the ind after spending three hours in the air. It was exquisite. A limo picked us up from


    the airport and drove us to the hotel we would be staying. Kyle and Emma were thrilled. Luca held me in


    the limo, and his touch, as calming as it was, hurt me to my soul. Did he have to let me go?


    We arrived at the hotel and were led to our individual rooms. The room was beautiful. It had ss walls


    and windows with tall curtains for privacy. The bed was king size and had silk sheets. The room looked


    modern and beautiful, but it had nothing on the dark masculine tone of Luca¡¯s room at the mansion. I still


    prefer the ck and brown furnishings to this one. We dropped our bags, and Luca hugged me. ¡°Do you


    like it?¡± He whispered into my ears, taking in my scent, and I moaned instead of answering. I wanted to


    ask him to im me, but I controlled myself. I knew he wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I moaned again, and he nibbled on my earlobe. I was wet instantly, and I moaned. My pussy was


    clenching, and I wanted more. How did he expect me to live without him?


    ¡°Luca,¡± I moaned, and he turned me towards him.


    ¡°You said you are happy, Emma, and it seems like it, but I feel sadness radiating from you,¡± he said, and


    I turned away from him. Contemting if I should tell him what I was thinking or not. I spoke up on


    impulse. I had to try something. This might not be the right time, but I


    doubted if there ever would be. I had to give it a shot. ¡°Luca, I know I am an Omega, and I am not good


    enough to be by your side as your wife.¡± I started, and he frowned at me. He wanted to speak, but I


    stopped him, knowing if I did not tell him now, I would not be able to tell him again. ¡°¡®I know I have


    nothing to my name and can nevermand respect like you do, but..¡± I said and took a deep breath.


    ¡°I do not want this to end,¡± I said honestly, and his face dropped. ¡°I like being around you, being with you.


    I can never be with anyone else after this, Luca,¡± I said and went to him; he sat at the foot of the bed. I


    squatted by his leg and looked at him, baring my soul.


    ¡°I do not want money andfort, but I will love to remain in your life, Luca, even as your mistress. I will


    do all you want me to and neverin,¡± I said, avoiding using the L word with him. His face became


    angry, and he stood up abruptly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t cause you problems, and you won¡¯t have to spend a dime. I will work and pay my way. I do not


    have to live in your house. I can get a decent ce. Even if I will only see you once or twice a month. I


    will be grateful. You are a good man, Luca, heaven sent, and it would be stupid of me to let go even


    though we are worlds apart.¡± I said, and he started seething with anger. I had ruined the vacation. Why


    couldn¡¯t I keep my stupid mouth shut? I also knew I sounded desperate, but baring the soul always


    sounded that way because everything was on the line.


    ¡°You promised you won¡¯tplicate this, Emma,¡± he reminded me, and I knew I had to find a way to


    make him let it go because this conversation might not go the way I hoped.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me for trying,¡± I said, getting up and giggling, but my heart was broken.


    ¡°We do so well together that I felt I should offer something. If you do not like my offer, then it is okay. I


    won¡¯t take offence and will not bring it up again. Rest assured that I will leave the moment the contract


    ends, Luca. Disregard my words, please,¡± I said quickly out of shame, and he turned to look at me. His


    eyes were sorrowful red, and I feared I had done something wrong.


    ¡°Do not talk about being my mistress again, Emma,¡± he warned me, and I nodded with a smile.


    ¡°You are not cut out for this life. You are an angel, and this is hell. I will not keep you longer than we


    agreed on. Please do notplicate matters, or I will end the contract sooner than I should,¡± he said,


    warning me, and I felt like pping myself for bringing that up. He might have just said those things to


    get on his mother¡¯s nerves. I moved our bags to the wardrobe and began to unpack them. I hope Luca


    will forget what I told him and we will have a good time on Queen ind.


    While arranging the stuff in the cupboard, I heard the door close. I looked and saw that Luca had left the


    room, and just then, tears began to fall from my eyes. I had struck a nerve with Luca, and I hoped I


    would be able to redeem myself. I changed into orange beach wear with a white bikini underneath


    and decided to go and look for Heather, so we could explore the ce. I went to Heather¡¯s room. She let


    me in, and we hugged. It didn¡¯t take much before I started crying. ¡°Your heart is breaking, Emma. How


    did you think you would spend so much time with him and not fall in love?¡± She asked, and I sniffled. SheContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    was right. I sat on her bed and wiped away my tears. I told her what I proposed and how he responded,


    and she scolded me for being bold


    and desperate. I was only trying my luck. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to react the way he did. We just got


    here, and I had spoiled the mood. I hoped he woulde around soon.


    111 et us take a walk by the beach, Emma. It will help ease your heart,¡± she said, and I decided to oblige


    her. It would be nice to have done this with Luca, but Heather was also great. Next time, I would guard


    my mouth and live the moment to the fullest. Hopefully, he will get over what I said, and we can return to


    the way we were before I opened my mouth. Fingers crossed, Luca wille around.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    26 Closed Off


    Emma.


    Heather and I walked by the beach in our bikinis. Humans and werewolves were present on the shore,


    and they lusted after us. Heather had a beautiful blue two-piece bikini on while I was still wearing my


    two-piece white bikini. I had taken off the orange blouse I had over it. I knew my skin would get a


    good tan. I tried to keep Luca out of my mind and have fun with my friend. I wondered what Luca was


    doing, but I knew he was probably with Aldo doing whatever he wanted to do. We had checked on Kyle


    in his room, and he was sleeping. I did not want to bother him, so I let him be.


    We walked to a beach bar. I had my card with me, which would be the first time I used it. We ordered


    drinks and some guys came to sit with us. I did not bother to chase them away; there was no use. As


    long as they kept their hands to themselves, I was alright.


    ¡°Hello, beautifuldies,¡± one of the guys said. He was blonde, and it was apparent his pearly whites were


    fake. He looked like he had some work done on his face. His friend was a bit chubby and looked


    opposite, but he was okay because it seemed his friend was the one with the money. They were


    werewolves, so Heather and I rxed, but I kept my distance. Somehow I knew Luca was the jealous


    type, and I didn¡¯t want to have anyone¡¯s scent.


    ¡°Drinks on us,¡± the chubby guy said, and I shook my head.


    ¡°I am a married woman, so please keep your money,¡± I told him, noticing his face drop.


    ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am, we saw two hot women and decided to try our luck,¡± the chubby guy said and was about


    the turn away when the blonde weirdo touched my hand.


    ¡°I do not see a ring on your finger, nor do I see a mark on your Omega neck,¡± he said, and I frowned at


    him.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Heather said, and he shut her up. I didn¡¯t know if I could take the bastard, but I did not want


    to draw attention to us. So I removed his hand from mine and broke his index finger in the process.


    ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t see thating. Like I said, I am a married woman,¡± I warned the guy, and heughed.


    ¡°Teressa Bianchi sends her greetings,¡± he said, forcing a smile, and the colour drained from my face.


    She was Luca¡¯s intended. What if she was on Queen Ind with us? Had Luca gone to see her? Was


    that why he brought Heather and Kyle so I would be upied while he did what he wanted? Our contract


    would soon be over; it was only normal he would start courting her. Suddenly I was ashamed of myself


    for offering to be his mistress.


    ¡°I see you caught on, little Omega. The boss is with your man as we speak,¡± the man said and walked


    away. He had done his job, and I was mad that I gave him the satisfaction of seeing my smile drain.


    ¡°Who is Teressa?¡± Heather asked me when they left, and I told her everything. ¡°Ask Luca when he


    returns to the room.¡± She said, and I knew I would not be able to ask him after what I had said. ¡°It is none


    of my business. I will be gone in four months. There is no point sticking my nose


    where it does not belong. I have hurt myself enough. Now let us drink and party,¡± I told her, and she


    looked worried, but she obliged. Heather helped me back into the hotel. I was drunk, but the alcohol left


    my system when we got to her room. Perks of being a wolf. After sitting with Heather for a while, I


    returned to the room I shared with Luca. It waste, and he wasn¡¯t back. My mind yed several


    scenarios of him and Teressa, and I decided to let it go. I went to shower and looked at myself in the


    mirror. I looked like a mess and knew I needed to fix it. Love messed people up, and I refuse to be


    messed up. I decided I would let the matter rest and lock my heart up. I did not own him; besides, if my


    father hadn¡¯t messed up, I would not have met him the second time. He had told me how it would be


    from the onset and never lied about it. He didn¡¯t want to do anything with me; I had told him no strings


    attached. Just because I wasn¡¯t nning to move on did not mean I should hinder him from doing so. I


    did not understand why he brought me on this vacation and invited my best friend and my younger


    brother toe. I would not question him again. After telling Luca what I wanted, and he rejected my


    offer, I made peace with my heart where he was concerned and braced myself to let go when the time


    came. I had a shower and changed into my nightgown, and fell asleep. ¡°You are mad¡­¡± A familiar voice


    said while I looked at the crescent moon in the sky, sitting on the field of flowers.


    ¡°Do you mind taking me to another ce, Den?¡± I asked him, and he looked worried.


    ¡°Can you wear another face?¡± I asked him, and he did not say a word to me.


    ¡°Yes, I am mad, Den. I am angry I fell in love when I knew it was temporary,¡± I said and began to


    weep. He pulled me close to him to console me. ¡°Good things do note easily, Emma; my heart


    belongs to you. I just want you to be patient,¡± he said, and I pulled away and looked at him.


    ¡°This is a dream, Den. A fucking Dream! You aren¡¯t real. None of this is real. You are a figment of my


    imagination.¡± Ished out, and he smiled. There was no use yelling at someone that wasn¡¯t real. I just sat


    there and stared at the moon. He kissed my neck where the mate mark should be and grazed his teeth


    on it. I felt it. I felt every bit of it, and I chose to remain even though I wanted to pull away, hoping he


    would sink his teeth in. He sucked on my neck, and I moaned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me go, Emma,¡± he said, and I cursed and woke up. I opened my eyes, and Luca was over me


    with wolf eyes and teeth. I sat up in shock. I was afraid. He was breathing heavily, trying to control


    himself, but he couldn¡¯t. It seems he was trying to stop his wolf from emerging. I stared deep into his


    eyes, and I realised he was conflicted. ¡°Emma,¡± he growled, and I did not know what to do. I watched his


    teeth retract, and his eyes turned normal.


    ¡°Sorry I wasted the day. Teressa Bianchi followed us to this Ind in the name of the business. Still, I


    suspect my mother was the one that gave her the information,¡± he said, pretending he wasn¡¯t fighting his


    wolf when I woke up. I pretended to be indifferent and sat up. ¡°About my behaviour earlier, I am sorry,¡± he


    said, and I was quiet, keeping the promise I had made to myself.


    ¡°I am sorry, too,¡± I said with an indifferent, sleepy voice. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said those things. I was too


    excited and wanted something spontaneous. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± I said, and he


    was silent. He got off his knees from between my legs and sat beside me. ¡°Heard you and Heather


    partied with a couple of guys,¡± he said, and my stomach churned. ¡°Didn¡¯t even get their names and did


    not allow anyone to touch me. I am not into humans,¡± I said, and he pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°I


    brought us here so we would have fun, Emma. Let us try to do that, okay?¡± He said, and I nodded.


    ¡°Teressa sent two guys to me at the beach bar. One of them wasn¡¯t so polite, so I crushed his index


    finger. Please tell her to rest; she has nothing to worry about where I am concerned. I will be out of the


    way in no time. Besides, my being here should not hinder the two of you,¡± I said casually, and he


    growled. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will fix that in the morning,¡± he promised, and I did not care what he would do. I was over it.


    ¡°Do you like the ce?¡± He asked me, and I nodded.


    ¡°You were happy to see Kyle and Heather.¡± He stated, and I said yes. We were silent for a bit, and then


    he sighed.


    ¡°Emma, I was angry because you offered to be my mistress. You are not mistress material. You are wife


    material. If things were not the way they were, I would not let you go, but unfortunately, my life is fucked.


    Please understand,¡± he said and kissed my hands.


    ¡°I understand, Luca, but it is wrong of you to make decisions for me. If I want to endanger my life, so be


    it, but you have decided for the two of us. I will notin and live every moment to the fullest until it is


    time to go. I meant what I said earlier, Luca., I won¡¯t make it difficult.¡± I said, and he sighed.


    We cuddled in bed that night, and I went back to sleep with a heavy heart. Den did note; I must


    have scared him off.


    We woke upte in the morning and showered together. I buried my emotions and pretended everything


    was okay. I wanted us to get back to where we were before I ran my mouth, so when Luca pulled me in


    for a kiss, I moaned, giving him an invitation, and he did not need me to say anything. He carried me


    back to bed, and I rode my fill of him. It was intense, but I kept my heart out of it. Once we were done, we


    took our bath, and Luca offered we take a walk by the beach. He wore white shorts and a Caribbean


    shirt while I wore a purple two-piece bikini and a white crochet blouse. I wanted to pack my curly hair in a


    ponytail, but Luca told me to let it down. That he liked it better that way. Usually, that would make me


    blush, but it rolled off me, and I smiled at him.


    We walked by the beach and went to join Aldo in the gazebo, Heather and Kyle were there. I was about


    to sit beside Luca when he pulled me and made me sit on hisp. Heather looked at me a bit worried,


    she knew what was going on in my heart, but I smiled to let her know I was okay. It wasn¡¯t long after we


    arrived that Teressa came to join us. She looked great in her red bikini. I also saw she had bleached her


    hair. ¡°What do you want?¡± Aldo asked her, and she frowned at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends? The least we can


    do is hang out.¡± She said, and I realised Aldo did not like her.


    ¡°Couples only,¡± he said, and I wanted tough. ¡°We did note here with you, so you better know your


    ce and leave,¡± he said, warning her, and she looked at Luca, then me.


    ¡°How many more months do you have, Emma?¡± She asked, trying to hurt me, and I smiled at her.


    ¡°Four, then I am gone,¡± I said as if it was the best thing. She wanted me to be hurt, but my reaction


    shocked her.


    ¡°Even with Emma gone, I will never marry you, Teressa. I will never marry anyone, so you are just


    wasting your time,¡± Luca said coldly, and I was worried because I knew he was telling the truth.


    ¡°The next time you send your boys to my wife again, I will take it as a threat ande after you. We


    came here to have fun; you should excuse us. If you want to discuss business, take it up with Gerald,¡± he


    said, dismissing her, and she left quietly. Heatherughed, and Aldo joined her. Teressa had made a fool


    of herself.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    27 End Of The Vacation


    Luca.


    I knew Emma wasn¡¯t joking when she requested to be my mistress. I was hoping it wouldn¡¯te to that,


    but it had. I could see it in her eyes. She was battling her emotions just as I was. I wasn¡¯t angry at her


    when I walked away. I was mad at myself for putting her in a situation she would think so low of herself.


    Aldo sensed something was wrong, but I hid it from him. When Teressa approached us, I was surprised,


    but I chose to pass away the time by hearing what she had to say. She imed she saw us by ident,


    but I knew my mother was behind it. My mother wanted me to start courting Teressa immediately, and I


    was mad at her. Teressa told me that Emma and her friend were partying with some men, knowing how


    easily I got jealous. It got to me, but who was I to get jealous? As much as I wanted to go to where she


    was and drag her away from the men, I knew she would be free to do as she liked in a couple of months.


    I also knew that my reaction to her request was what led her to do that.


    When I returned to the room, I was surprised to see her sleeping in bed. I figured the party was what it


    was, just a party and nothing more. She was faithful. Iy next to her. I wanted to wake her up and make


    love to her, but I doubted it would be the right thing to do after the awkward moment we had. So I leaned


    to kiss her. Her scent filled my sense, and I was suddenly ovee with the urge to im her as mine.


    My inner wolf wanted to own her; my heart was hers. I knelt over her and stared at her. My body was


    moving on its own, and I fought with all my might. If she hadn¡¯t woken up, I might have sunk my teeth


    into her flesh, and everything would be history. It took a bit to calm down, and i knew she knew; she saw


    it, but to my surprise, she acted as if it were nothing.


    We had fun at the Gazebo. When Teressa interrupted us and asked Emma about her time with me, it


    hurt to hear her answer it so freely. I began to suspect she was over me. After all, she had gotten over


    Thomas, who was her first, and they dated for three years. Why can¡¯t she get over me, whom she had


    been with for only eight months? As much as Teressa pretended she wasn¡¯t interested in me, her action


    showed otherwise. I did not want her spoiling our holiday, so I told her to leave us. Since Kyle was going


    back the next day, we decided to stay up partying. Aldo seemed to be taken by Heather, but I chose to


    mind my business. Heather did not know, and neither did Emma.


    SEVEN DAYS LATER.


    The vacation was fun. Emma never had any serious talk with me and avoided us having profound


    moments altogether. I was grateful for her effort, and I was d that she allowed us to have fun and


    create memories withoutplications. Aldo and Heather were spending a lot of time together, leaving


    Emma and me most of the time. I could notin; in fact, that was what I wanted. I wondered if they


    would ever have anything serious or if Aldo would decide to let Heather go like me. How and where they


    chose to take their rtionship was entirely up to them. Emma and I retired early and spent the rest of


    the evening making love before we fell asleep. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the bathroom. I


    finished what I was doing and was about to exit the bathroom when Emma linked me.


    ¡°There are three human men in the room with guns,¡± she said, and I was on alert. I remembered I kept


    my gun by the nightstand. I was grateful it was loaded. Humans were not as fast as us. Whatever I


    needed to do had to be quick I exited immediately, and Emma was naked and on her knees. As she had


    told me, there were


    three of them, and they had masks on. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked the men, gearing to aim for the


    nightstand where my gun was. Theyughed, but my alpha aura intimidated and confused them. I had


    that effect on humans too, and it was to my advantage because something told me if it wasn¡¯t for it, both


    Emma and I would have been dead. The one holding a gun to Emma¡¯s head was about to pull the trigger


    when I moved quickly and knocked him out of the way, pushing both of us towards the nightstand. Shots


    were fired, and Emma shifted and attacked them. I broke the neck of the guy I struck and reached for the


    nightstand. The instant I picked the gun up, I heard a gunshot and a whimper. I turned quickly and fired


    two shots at the other two men. My aim was good, and I got them in the head. I was very fast, so they


    could notpose themselves and shoot me. They fell, and I saw who whimpered; it was Emma. She


    had blocked a bullet meant for me with her body. I screamed immediately, carried her wolf, and ced


    her on hade with silver bullets. So I knew it was a werewolf that sent them. She was unconscious,


    and this was a human establishment. I could not take her out in wolf form. Aldo and Heather entered our


    room, and Heather ran to her friend wrapped in bedsheets while Aldo was in shorts.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked me, looking at Emma¡¯s wolf on the bed and the three men that had attacked


    us on the floor.


    ¡°She took a bullet for me; we need to find the wound and take it out now. She is unconscious.¡± I said and


    ran to the cupboard and brought the first aid kit Emma had forced me to bring. My hands were shaking,


    and my eyes were filled with tears.


    I began to search her white fur. Heather helped me, and we finally found the bullet hole on her side. My


    hands were shaking, so Heather took over and helped take it out. Emma¡¯s heart was still beating, but


    she was unconscious, and I did not know what to do. Heather continued to check to make sure that was


    it. ¡°What did they want?¡± Aldo asked me, and I was too distraught to respond. He shook me a bit, and


    then I yelled at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know! I went to the toilet, and they silently broke in and made Emma go on her


    knees. I rushed out immediately, and the man was about to pull the trigger when I pounced on him in my


    human form. Emma shifted and tackled the other two men to buy me time to get the gun I came with. It


    all happened fast. I think one of the men aimed their gun at me when I tried to pick my gun up, and


    Emma blocked it with her body.¡± I exined. I had never been distraught in situations like this before. I


    had always been able to keep calm no matter the problem. But here I wasing apart. Emma had


    taken my heartplete. I realised what I was afraid of had finally happened. I put her life in danger.


    ¡°Just that bullet hole. She will be fine,¡± Heather said. She had been crying too because I saw her wipe


    away her tears. Aldo pulled her close, and I realised they were together when the incident happened,


    which exins why they entered together and why Heather was in sheets instead of a nightdress or


    pyjama. I looked at Emma¡¯s wolf and prayed to the goddess to make her okay. This was why I did not


    want to stay with her. I will bring her nothing but death. My life is dangerous, and Emma does not


    deserve this. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s the Gallos?¡± Aldo asked, and I did not know. There were too many things


    going on at once.


    ¡°It could be anyone,¡± I said, and Heather wiped away her tears. ¡°Teressa,¡± she said, and I shook my


    head. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have tried to kill me if it were Teressa. They wouldn¡¯t have given me time toe


    out of the bathroom. They would have shot her and left before I came out of the bathroom. They were


    skilled and came prepared. They let themselves into my room quietly, and their guns had silencers. It


    wasn¡¯t Teressa. Whoever sent them wanted me dead. Killing Emma would have been a bonus. My alpha


    aura slowed them down and gave us a chance to act, ¡°I said through gritted teeth and looked at Emma.


    She was regaining consciousness, so I linked her to shift back to her human form, and she shifted but


    remained asleep.


    They had got me on the shoulder, but the bullet had an exit wound. After Emma shifted, Aldo and


    Heather left us alone. We had men at the resort who came to my room to move the bodies and check


    them for evidence that might lead us to the person who sent them. I watched Emma sleep peacefully. I


    promised myself never to let my guard down again. This was supposed to be a holiday, but it had just


    turned sour. There was no point staying the full ten days. I called Gerald on the phone to make


    arrangements so we could leave the Ind in the morning. I was grateful that I had obliged Emma and


    come with a gun and bullets. Those men would have killed us if the struggle hadsted longer than it did.


    I was grateful. We packed our bags the next day and left the Ind. I held Emma all through the flight,


    knowing that if luck wasn¡¯t on our side, she wouldn¡¯t have returned with me alive. I was grateful and


    promised myself to find the bastard responsible for it. Emma¡¯s healing wasn¡¯t as quick as mine because


    she was an Omega, so she still had slight pain in her side, but I was d she was alright.


    Aldo offered to take Heather to Celio while Emma and I went home. As Emma and I went up the stairs, I


    decided to let her go. Waiting for the four months to be over will be dangerous, especially when I did not


    know all the people after me and why. The heat was getting much, and she wasn¡¯t built for this life.


    ¡°Luca,¡± she said, snapping me out of my deep thoughts. ¡°This is not your fault,¡± she whispered, pulling


    me back to bed. But I knew it was my fault, and I was the reason she almost got killed. It was time to set


    her free.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    28 Letting Go


    Emma.


    The words came like a knife to my heart. A deep cut that I knew would never heal. Luca stood before me


    with tear-filled eyes and said he was letting me go.


    ¡°We still have four months,¡± I protested, and he ran his fingers through his hair.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t if those bastards had seeded and you had died. Please understand, Emma. You have


    to leave. I am cutting off from you, and I will make a public show of it so they will know you are no longer


    connected to me, and they will stay away from you. This is my cross to bear alone, not yours,¡± he said,


    and against my better judgement, I began to cry. I knew I promised to close my heart, but it was easier


    said than done. I couldn¡¯t. My emotions were all over the ce. I cursed everything. We shouldn¡¯t have


    gone on that vacation. If we had remained home, nothing would happen.


    ¡°Luca, I will stay indoors. I won¡¯t go out. Please don¡¯t do this,¡± I pleaded. I was desperate. I knew he


    needed me just as much as I needed him, and his heart was breaking just as much as mine, but he was


    too damn stubborn. I wished I had Aldo or Castelo¡¯s number so they could talk some sense into him, but


    I didn¡¯t, and I knew deep down Luca won¡¯t budge even with their influence.


    ¡°Please do not make this difficult, Emma. You promised no strings attached,¡± he reminded me, and I


    wiped away my tears and nodded.


    ¡°I still have four months, Luca. At least give me time to organise myself and prepare for a life away from


    here. I do not want to go back to Celio. If I leave today, I will have to return to Celio. ¡± I said, hoping to get


    through to him.


    ¡°You can prepare yourself for what you want to do in Celio. You have more than enough in the ount I


    set up for you. I need you to cut off from mepletely,¡± he said with a strong voice, and I began to


    weep.


    I had nothing to say. There was nothing I could say or do. His mind was made up. Why was I doomed


    when it came to love? I got off the bed and walked to where he stood. I wrapped my arms around him


    and ced my hand on his chest. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Luca, I want to stay with you. I had never been happy until we got together. I want to remain here with


    you, by your side as your wife. I will never ask for too much, Luca. I do not care for material things. We


    do not have to go on vacations; we can stay here but don¡¯t do this, please. You say you want to save my


    life with this action, but you will be killing me this way. I promised not to talk about my feelings Luca, but I


    have to. I have toy it all on the line, hoping you will listen and change your decision to end this.¡± I said


    with my head against his chest. He wrapped his arms around me and kissed the top of my head.


    ¡°You might hate me now, Emma, but you will understand in future. Men like me do not live long. If we do,


    everyone around us pays for it with their lives. I do not want you dead. You will always be in my heart,


    Emma. I have never loved anyone as much as I have loved you. Being with you made me forget about


    my cares and my trouble. I have experienced what love and being loved is. It is enough for me, Emma. I


    cannot ask you to give your life for this. You are not cut out for this. Please, pack your bags and leave.¡±


    He said, and I pulled away and looked into his eyes. I was in pain and was mad that he was too


    stubborn. He loved me, yet he wanted


    me to go. Realising I couldn¡¯t get to him, I nodded. I went to the closet and packed only the clothes I


    came with in the bag I had brought. I changed into the shorts and t-shirt I had had for a long time. If he


    wasn¡¯t letting us love each other, then there was no point keeping his money or the things he bought for


    me. I took off the yellow diamond ring and the wedding band he purchased for me.


    When I finished packing, I went to the bathroom to wash my face, returned to the closet, and brought my


    bag


    ¡°What is that?¡± He asked me, confused.


    ¡°What I came with,¡± I said, and he was stunned.


    ¡°If I keep any of this stuff, it would be too painful to bear. You can sell them or give them away. I will not


    need fancy stuff where I am going.¡± I said, wiping away fresh tears. Then I handed him the rings and the


    Atm card. ¡°It¡¯s your money, Emma,¡± He said to me, and I shook my head.


    ¡°No, Luca. It is your money. Since our contract is over, it is only best I return everything to you,¡± I said.


    When he refused to take it, I ced the items on the dresser.


    ¡°Emma, please,¡± he said, and I stopped him. ¡°If you can¡¯t listen to my pleas, then why should I listen to


    yours? I was fine before this; I will be alright. When am I leaving?¡± I asked him, and he looked at me long


    and hard. I could see him fighting himself, but I knew there was no way he would let me stay. It was over.


    I knew he did not sleep through the night. ¡°Emma.¡± he said, and I shut him up. He wasn¡¯t going to tell me


    what I wanted him to say. ¡°I know you are sending me away to keep me safe, Luca, but know this, if you


    die, I will follow you to the afterlife. I will only be safe if you stay alive, and that is a promise. I won¡¯t


    bother you or stalk you. I know you want a clean break, and I promise to maintain my silence and


    distance but if you die, know that what you did today will not matter or count because I will follow you.¡± I


    said to him, and he was in shock. He searched my eyes, but I remained firm in what I said. He moved


    closer to me and cupped my face in his hands.


    Both our hearts were breaking, and it was his fault. He bent and arrested my lips with his. I poured my


    heart into the kiss, and he did the same. Soon he lifted me up, and I wrapped my legs around him. I


    wanted tomit everything about being with him to memory. Heid me on the bed with dark wolf eyes.


    It didn¡¯t take long for us to undress. He went down on me, and I tugged at his hair and moaned his name.


    I knew this would be thest time, so I wanted everything. I wanted it all. I wish I could get a im, but I


    knew it would never get that far, so I intended to take what he was offering and savour it. I came, and he


    buried himself into me and pumped. It was different. His love was deep and painful. He maintained eye


    contact with me, and my heart was breaking so much that I looked away because even though I was


    wrapped in pleasure, the pain in my eyes made tears of both pain and pleasure fall. I did not want him to


    stop. I wanted to savour it and remain in a paused scene for the rest of my life, but soon we both came,


    and the moment was over. I sat up in bed and wept, then went to dress up. I knew he did not mean to


    make love to me; it was a goodbye kiss that turned steamy. ¡°Gerald would drive you to Celio. I hope you


    rethink leaving and stay there. Celio is under me, so you will always be safe there.¡± He said, and I wasn¡¯t


    really listening anymore. I picked up my bag, and he took the bag from me immediately and pleaded with


    me to take everything he


    had given me, but I refused. He had done enough. I reminded him what he had told me about the


    jewellery, and he was silent.


    ¡°Your mother would be ted. At least some people would get some joy out of this,¡± I said with a painful


    smile. ¡°Well, if you ever change your mind any time soon, I will be at Celio,¡± I said, and he smiled at me,


    but the smile wasn¡¯t genuine, I saw his pain. We stepped out of his bedroom together, and I realised it


    was truly over. I will never sleep on that bed or call it our room again. It was fun while itsted. I had a


    rough and good time. It was time to move on. As I descended the staircase, I prayed to the goddess to


    not make me an Omega in my next life. Whatever sins ! hadmitted in my previous life were paid for


    in full now because there is nothing worse than losing love.


    His mother smiled at the foot of the stairs, and I smiled at her. Catalina had tears in her eyes. When I got


    to the foot of the stairs, she hugged me. ¡°Please stay in touch, Emma. Call me,¡± she said, and I nodded. I


    asked her to write down her number on a piece of paper because I had left the phone Luca got me. I


    would use Tevin¡¯s phone to stay in touch with her when my heart heals. She did as I said and hugged me


    again.


    ¡°Tell your father to stay away from debt. People don¡¯t get lucky twice,¡± Lacy said, and I smiled at her.


    ¡°I will miss you too, Lacy, especially the insults. They made this house lively for me.¡± I said, and her eyes


    faltered a bit. She looked away and soon started walking away quickly.


    ¡°She turned around when she found out how you saved my brother¡¯s life,¡± Catalina said, feeling sorry for


    her mother, and I smiled at her. The staff in the house all came to bid me farewell. Luca and I walked out


    of the house. We had nothing to say to each other; it was over. I got into the car, and Luca shut the door.


    I could not look at him anymore because tears were streaming down my face. I broke down entirely and


    began to cry. Gerald got into the car, and the driver drove off. The further the vehicle went, the louder I


    wailed.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    29 Getting By Luca.


    I roared with all my might. My pain was real, my heart was broken, and my soul had been ripped from


    me. Why was I doomed? Emma was everything I had ever wanted in a woman; perfect in every way. She


    was my soulmate, and I had to let her go. I had to let her go, so I do not lose her. There were two many


    unknown people after me, and she wasn¡¯t cut out for this life. My heart was bleeding. Images of her


    crying in the car reeled in my mind. All I had to do was change my mind, and all this pain would be gone,


    but I knew the pain would be worse if I let her stay and she got killed. She bared her heart out and


    pleaded with me; little did she know I was more in love with her than she was with me. Why did I have to


    do well in the family business and rise to the top? I was ambitious, and look where it got me. The one


    thing I wanted so much, I could never have.


    I knelt on the floor in my bedroom and wept. Usually, she would hold and try to console me, but now that


    it was over, who will do those things? I did not know how lonely I was until now. My life was bleak, and


    she brought colour into it. She made me feel alive. I wept. I went to the closet where her clothes were


    and sat in the middle, taking in her scent and crying. She left empty-handed. She didn¡¯t want to take


    anything I got her. I wanted her to keep the ring, but she left that one too. I looked at my wedding band


    and did not know what to do. Taking it off will be difficult. I knew someone was at the door, but I could not


    leave the closet to check I was broken.


    ¡°Emma!¡± I roared again. What the fuck had I done? I was tempted to call Gerald to bring her back, but


    every time I remembered the scene in the hotel room, I would decide against it. What if she had died?


    What if the bullet had hit her heart? At least she was alive and well. Yes, her heart was broken, but she


    will heal with time. I wept for a bit. Images of us reeled on my mind, and I never knew a time woulde


    when someone would get to me and touch my heart profoundly.


    My problems were too much. There was a faceless mob rising, families that wanted my position and


    business territories, the Bianchis and their stupid proposal, and the bastard that sent humans to try to kill


    Emma and me. The problem was much. If only I knew where my problem was from, I would have risked


    it, but other than Deigo Gallo and Bianchi, the rest were faceless, and that was the most dangerous


    threat. It could be anyone. I did not know a time like this woulde. Somehow I wish I could get a do-


    over in my life. I would have given the family business to Roberto and run away with my sweet Emma.


    My curse had somehow be hers.


    Emma¡¯s warning rang in my head, and something in her eyes stated she meant it. If I dared die, she


    would kill herself. I remained in the closet for a while and returned to my bedroom. A FEW HOURS


    LATER.


    Gerald finally called my phone, and I answered.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I managed to sound hard and unaffected.


    ¡°We have dropped her off at her folks,¡± he said, and I knew he was hesitating.


    ¡°Say it,¡± he ordered him.


    ¡°She cried all the way, alpha. Begged us to turn around a few times and cried some more. It wasn¡¯t easy,


    alpha,¡± he said, and my heart shattered some more. I was responsible for her pain. She said no strings


    attached, but we were both deceiving ourselves when we said we wouldn¡¯t get our hearts involved. I was


    stupid. The attraction was there from the bus. I knew she was meant for me, yet I still went ahead,


    thinking I would have the heart to let her go when the time carne. I guess my stupidity was what it was,


    stupidity


    I hung up andy on my bed. I had loved her onest time, and she had let me. I will cherish that


    moment for the rest of my life.


    ONE WEEK LATER.


    Catalina walked into my home office. I knew she was scared because I had been cranky since Emma


    left. Yelling and getting angry at every slight provocation. I had almost killed innocent people, and that


    pissed me off. I felt myself losing my mind, and there was nothing that could keep me centred.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I said to my sister, and she came to sit.


    ¡°Luca,¡± she managed, and I looked at her.


    ¡°Do not push yourself like this. Emma is tougher than she looks. She can handle our lifestyle. Go and


    bring her back. There is no reason why you two should be apart. Please, Luca. She was hurting when


    she left,¡± She said, and I looked at her. I wanted to ask her if she had spoken to Emma but decided


    against it.


    ¡°Stop talking to me about Emma. Tell her to move on when you speak to her because I won¡¯t change my


    mind. It was a contract, and now it is over.¡± I said, and she looked at me. She was about to speak again


    when I yelled at her. She shook with fear, and I regretted it the instant I had done it.


    ¡°I am sorry, Catalina. Please. I have too much to do. Do not speak of Emma again. Whatever was


    between us is over. Soon she will stop crying and get over it. I promise.¡± I said more to myself than to


    Catalina. My sister did not say a word but got up to leave. Who was I fooling? My heart was in the same


    state as Emma¡¯s. The only difference was that, unlike her, I dared not break down in the presence of


    others.


    TWO WEEKS LATER


    Emma had done an excellent job with the books and organised everything. I doubted I would find


    someone who could genuinely help me like she did. For now, I will have to do it myself. So I decided to


    go through the entries to take my mind off the disease guing it called ¡® Heartbreak¡¯. It wasn¡¯t long


    before I found something that Emma did not mention. Why didn¡¯t she tell me? These were suspicious


    transactions, and she did not bring them to my attention. I knew it was deliberate because she made the


    entries. My father was paying money into three ounts of people I did not know without permission. It


    was my money. He had wasted all the money left to him by his father. I built this family¡¯s business from


    peanuts, and now he was wasting what I had managed to gather. What I saw did not sit well with me,


    and I was mad.


    He paid monthly money to Karolyn Wace, Marco Wace and Randy Wace. Who the fuck were


    these people, and why was my father paying them money monthly? Why didn¡¯t Emma tell me? This was


    the time that I would have liked to spank her for this shit, but she was in her father¡¯s house. I wanted to


    call Tevin to ask to speak to his sister, who was still my wife, because I was yet to bring myself to start


    the annulment process. I nned not to annul the


    marriage ever so I would know when she wanted to settle down, and then I will divorce her properly.


    Keeping her as my wife on paper made my heart bear the pain. Why did she keep this from me? Why


    didn¡¯t she tell me? I knew my mental state wasn¡¯t so good, and I was erratic, but I had to confront my


    father. It was things like this that made me suspicious of people. I angrily left my office and went down


    the stairs. He was in the living room with my mother, watching television. The moment my parents saw


    me, they smiled. My father was d I was out of the office, and my mother was concerned. Ever since


    Emma left, my mother had been acting weird. She missed Emma in her own way. When you fight with


    people often and live in the same space, ming them for everything that goes wrong, you feel it when


    they are no longer around. My mother had not brought up Teressa since Emma left, and with how things


    were looking, she would not bring it up. She knew how I felt about Emma, and after Emma took a bullet


    for me, there was no questioning how she felt about me. She also proved she did not care for the money,


    which was what my mother thought she was after initially. I saw regret in her eyes, but it was toote


    because I had let Emma go so she could have a decent life, safe with a certain future, instead of living


    on the edge and watching her back every time. ¡°Father, I need to talk to you now,¡± Imanded, and my


    father frowned at me. He looked a bit confused. Since he was with my mother, I figured there was no


    point speaking about the issue behind her back, so I spoke up.


    ¡°Why are you paying the Wace money every month? Who the fuck are these people?¡± I asked him,


    and he was in shock. He did not expect me to know but too bad for him, Emma was good at her job. I


    guess that was why she did not tell me; she did not want to create a problem between my father and me.


    She knew how I would react when I discovered that my father had been secretly paying money that I


    worked for to strangers. Because of this money and business, I could not have the woman I love in my


    life. Thinking of the extent of my sacrifice for the family business made me angrier, and I yelled.


    ¡°Tell me, god damn it!¡± I yelled, and he shook.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you need to calm down. Your father will answer your question.¡± My mother said, standing


    up with my father. She turned to my father and ced her hand on his chest.


    ¡°Common Theo, tell him. It is his right to know. I, too, am curious to know why you are paying this family


    money. Are they ckmailing you?¡± my mother asked, but his eyes showed pure fear. I wasn¡¯t the one


    he was afraid of; it was my mother.


    ¡°My office,¡± I told him, and he nodded and followed me quietly, leaving my mother behind. Once we got


    there, I closed the door and looked at him. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± he asked me, surprised he was caught. ¡°I had someone look into our books,¡± I


    said, not mentioning my wife¡¯s name. ¡°Please, you can¡¯t tell your mother,¡± he said, and I looked at him.


    ¡°Now that you are in love and have experienced heartbreak, I can exin.


    ¡°Karolyn is to me as Emma is to you,¡± he said, and I staggered. I could not believe what I was hearing


    ¡°Is that why you will be sending her and her children money? I get you want to help your ex girlfriend, but


    you have done enough. The money is ridiculous. If she needs help, let her mate do it,¡± Iined, and


    he sighed.


    ¡°He is missing in action,¡± my father said, and I could not care less. ¡°Still, the money is ridiculous. I gave


    the Wyatts little money, and they are on their feet. If these people truly understood that you are just


    helping, they would have gotten on their feet with that money instead of livingrge. I am blocking you


    from essing the fund.¡± I said to him, and he got angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare forget that I was boss before you,¡± he warned me, trying to sound like a don, and I


    laughed.


    ¡°To the mafiamunity, you might have been big. Might have even struggled for power with Mathias


    Bianchi. Still, we both know financially that you were a bottom-runt boss with no money. I now see how


    you blew all your money away with limited resources. You frittered most of it on this Wace woman and


    wasted all that grandfather worked for. If I hadn¡¯t taken over when I did, the world would have known our


    secret. I am cutting you off from the money, father. Tell your ex to get a job, and the same goes for her


    children.¡± I warned him and walked away, leaving him seething with anger. I did not care.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    30 A Shock


    Emma.


    I cried so much that I couldn¡¯t breathe. On our way to Celio, I had several panic attacks, and Gerald had


    to stop the car to calin me down.


    ¡°Take me back to Ashfield!¡± I protested, and Gerald could not say anything. He felt sorry for me. I never


    knew I could feel this hurt in my life, but here I was, hurting, deep to my soul. It felt like part of my soul


    had been taken from me. It felt like hell. I had never experienced this level of pain before. A pain that had


    an impossible cure: Luca. All the emotions rushed through me like fire, and I wailed.


    ¡°How dare you, Luca. How dare you do this to us? How dare you say I can¡¯t handle your lifestyle?¡± I


    screamed to no one precisely. He had broken both our hearts. I swallowed my pride and pleaded with


    him not to do this, but he did. Did he have a knack for suffering? I hugged myself and wailed all the way


    to Celio.


    When I entered my father¡¯s house in Celio, I went straight to my room and did not say a word to anyone.


    I locked the door, sat on the floor and wept.


    I refused toe out of my room, and after three days of starving myself, Tevin broke the door to get to


    me. I did not know I could go that long without food, but I did. Tevin and Bruce refused to fix the lock, and


    Gilbert was responsible for ensuring I ate properly. I was lifeless.


    Heather came to visit, and we sat and stared at each other most of the time. I could not get over him.


    ¡°I will talk to Aldo, Emma. I am sure he would get some sense into Luca.¡± She said, and I shook my head


    numbly and slowly. There was no use. The Luca I knew had said goodbye and closed his heart. He was


    probably going ahead with courting Teressa. It really didn¡¯t matter. It was a contract, and he had


    terminated it before the due date.


    THREE WEEKS LATER.


    I was beginning to ept was had happened to me. Tomas had tried to see me several times, but my


    mother blocked him. She said she did not want him in our lives. They knew the Gibsons made Don


    Marcelo want to hold on to us by all means. My mother protected us and made a public show of it soText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    everyone would know I was not interested in Tomas. I knew Tomas was vindictive, but I did not care what


    he would do. I doubted if I would ever open my heart for love again


    ¡°Hey,¡± Kyle said, letting himself into my room. He had visited with his wife, Leana. They were both young


    and looked cute together. I was happy for my brother but envious at the same time. Why didn¡¯t the


    goddess tie me to an omega like me? Why did I have to experience heartbreak from two powerful men?


    The higher I went, the more painful the fall. Kyle had said ¡®Hey¡¯, and all that was on my mind was Luca. I


    was in a trans, wondering what he was doing and who he was with. I wondered how he was managing


    his anger and who was taking care of him. I was tempted to call him just to hear his voice, but I fought


    against it every time. I knew he wanted a clean break, and I had to be tough enough to give that to him.


    ¡°Emma, you do not look well; you need to see a doctor and then a shrink. You have been through a lot.


    First Tomas and now Luca. You need help, Emma,¡± Kyle said, and I smiled at him. I knew I was losing it.


    I knew I was acting crazy, but I also knew I was normal; it was hard


    to get by with a broken heart and half your soul.


    Leana joined her husband to plead with me for a general check-up at least, so I would know that my


    health was okay. I agreed to go in a few days so they could leave me alone. Kyle promised toe and


    pick me up to make sure I kept my promise, and I did not care. I cursed that stupid vacation Luca and I


    went on. If it weren¡¯t for that vacation, no one would have buried a bullet in me and made him panic the


    way he did. Convincing him to let us remain together would have been easier, but he had to see me


    almost die. He had to tend to my wolf and imagine how terrible things would have gone. It was only


    normal for him to panic and let me go. He did not want to realise his nightmare, but now I was living a


    nightmare, and there was nothing I could do about it.


    Kyle came to pick me up as he promised and drove me to the hospital. Everyone there knew my story


    and pitied me. It wasn¡¯t easy being married to the big boss. I did not know if it was pity or mockery, but I


    did not care. Nothing could hurt more than what Luca did. I did not want to see Den in my dreams


    again, even though he was my onlyfort, because I needed to close Luca¡¯s chapter badly. ¡°Wee,


    Mrs Alessandro,¡± Doctor Faye Niks said to me. I arched my eyebrow, seeing it as a form of mockery.


    ¡°It is Ms Wyatt,¡± I corrected her, and she smiled and looked down at the paper in her hand.


    She looked at Kyle, and he nodded and told her it was okay. I knew I looked like a mad woman.


    ¡°Apart from your malnourishment, you are absolutely fine.¡± the doctor said, and I wanted to get up and


    leave. ¡°Please feed well and seek therapy for the sake of your baby, Ms Wyatt,¡± she said, but I was


    suddenly stuck to the seat. How could I be pregnant? I was on birth control.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right. I am on birth control,¡± I argued, and the doctor smiled.


    ¡°These things happen. Contraceptives aren¡¯t always effective. Besides, you might have missed some of


    your doses,¡± she said, and I remembered the day we arrived at the Ind. I had spewed that nonsense


    about us remaining together and me being his mistress. I had gotten home drunk and missed my pills. I


    also missed my pills the day we partied because Kyle was leaving. Fuck! fuck! fuck! What was I going to


    do? I was actually nning on leaving Celio soon. How the fuck was I going to leave without any money


    or a job? Who will hire a pregnant woman? I did not know how to feel.


    ¡°Is there a problem, Ms Wyatt?¡± The doctor asked, and tears streamed down my eyes. They were tears


    of pain and frustration. I cursed at fate and what it had done to me. I must have really fucked up big time


    in my past life for life to deal me a shitty hand like this. ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to get pregnant,¡± I said, afraid,


    with a low voice, and they were all silent. Tears began to stream down my face because I did not know


    what to do. ¡°Calm down, Emma. Please be calm.¡± Kyle said, but how could I? Luca would be mad if he


    found out. He will hate me, and I will be that bitch that tried to trap a man with a baby. ¡°There are options.


    The pregnancy is just four weeks. You could abort..¡± The doctor offered, and Kyle shut her up.


    ¡°The baby is wanted, Doctor Faye. There will be no abortion,¡± he told her sternly, and she nodded in


    response.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Kyle said, and I felt like a zombie. I just got up like a child and followed him. We walked out


    of the hospital and got into his car. My tears were flowing; I did not know how to feel. I had a piece of


    Luca, but was it right? ¡°Emma, you are going to be alright. Luca might have ended the marriage, but you


    have five men in your life that would care for you. I am sure Tevin, Bruce, Gilbert and father would be


    thrilled. There was no doubt that you and Luca were in love. The circumstances did not favour your


    rtionship. See this as a blessing. You can give all the love you feel for him to his baby.¡± He said, and I


    did not say a word. I was numb about it. This was too much to bear.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    31 Burning mes


    Luca.


    I thought I was living in hell until Emma left. I had never experienced so much pain in my life. I could not


    think straight anymore. I closed myself off from everyone. Barely saw my friends and couldn¡¯t stand


    company. I was a mess. Maybe I should have held on and damned the consequences. The pain I felt


    was worse than losing a loved one; there was a void in my heart that could never be filled up. I was dead


    from the inside out.


    My parents and Catalina had left my house because of my hostility. Usually, Emma was always there to


    calm me down, but she wasn¡¯t anymore, and everything around me was falling apart. I knew I was slowly


    bing a monster, but there was nothing I could do. A huge part kept telling me that what I did was for


    the best. It had been a month, and there had been several attacks on my life. All of which I sustained


    minor injuries and survived. The attacks let me know I did the right thing by letting Emma go. Hopefully,


    she would find someone worthy of her and move on. Castelo had advised me to put someone to watch


    over her, but I didn¡¯t want to.


    No one would go after her knowing I dumped her. It was simple logic. I must not value her to have


    abandoned her the way I did, so there was no point for my enemies to go after her because they would


    not be hurting me in the process. Aldo was seeing Heather, and I had warned him never to talk to me


    about whatever Heather told him about Emma. I knew how I was living was unhealthy for my heart and


    soul, but I would die just to ensure she was alright. I knew her family¡¯s business was moving well. They


    were still under my protection, so Marcelo and the small mob bosses of Celio would not extort them. I


    knew her brothers would care for her. After all, she had made everything possible. Her clothes were still


    in my closet. I would often sit there just to surround myself with her scent. I knew it would fade with time,


    but I was willing to take all I could. It hurt me that she did not go with the things I bought or the money I


    gave her. The woman was too stubborn for her own good. She was perfect for me, and I had let her go.


    I saw my pain as punishment for the lives I had to take so that I could restore peace and ce myself as


    the boss to maintain the peace. I had killed husbands and rendered some children orphans. I had wiped


    out families and broken homes. I had brought sorrow into people¡¯s homes and taken their joy without


    question or remorse. This was my punishment. A soul ripping pain that could never be healed. My


    parents did not talk about Teressa again; somehow, they had started liking Emma for me. I do not know


    how that happened because before we left for the resort, my mother hated the girl, but I guess she could


    see that my heart was already taken. Teressa had started visiting too often in the name of work, and I


    had warned her to only call, but she was stubborn. I knew she was trying to seduce me, but I was numb.


    Even if I was asleep, she wouldn¡¯t achieve anything, and I knew it frustrated her, which I believed served


    her right.


    I looked at the clock; it was almost time for my meeting. I hated visiting people¡¯s houses, but this was one


    of those days. I rarely left my house and never looked forward to stepping out. I did not go to parties


    anymore because I wouldn¡¯t have Emma in my arms to get me through the event. It was a heart-


    wrenching experience. I got off my bed and dragged my feet to get dressed for the meeting. While I wore


    my shirt,


    images of Emma flooded my mind, and my eyes welled up with tears. Tears I would never let the world


    see. My room felt like a dungeon without her, and I was doing time. I remained indoors because I dared


    not break into public. Often I would hear a voice like hers or get a scent of Lavender and Honey and


    break down inside, hence why I red up and excused myself. I wasn¡¯t allowed to show weakness; it was


    our culture, and it was killing me. I got ready for the meeting, got into my car and headed out the gate. I


    saw amotion at my entrance. My men were holding a man down, and I wanted to know who it was.


    ¡°Please, I need to see Alpha Alessandro,¡± he said. I knew who it was immediately. Only Emma and her


    family referred to me as Alpha instead of Don. Had something happened to her? I exited the car and


    went to see what was going on. They had pinned him down and bound his hand with a silver cuff; I was


    angry and reprimanded them for it. They were still my inws regardless and deserved some respect. I


    was yet to annul the marriage, and I did not think I ever would.


    ¡°Let him be,¡± I ordered my men, and they released him. It was Tevin, Emma¡¯s eldest brother. He stood up


    and bowed his head with respect. The man respected me greatly; even though I hurt his sister, he still


    respected me. I did not deserve it. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is the issue, Tevin?¡± I asked him, and he looked at my men.


    ¡°It is okay; you can tell me whatever here. They are trustworthy.¡± I assured him. I was in a hurry and


    could not return to the house. He hesitated but soon spoke.


    ¡°Please, Alpha. My sister isn¡¯t faring well at all. She locked herself up in her room for days when she


    came home. I had to break down the door. She talks to herself; she hardly eats. She is a mess. You are


    not helping her like this. Emma wants to be with you. She doesn¡¯t care about the danger; none of us do


    at this point. She would rather die by your side than live a long, painful life. Please. I do not know how


    you feel about her, but you showed her a huge amount of love and affection for her to be the way she is.


    If there is room for her in your heart anywhere, please take her back. I can¡¯t bear seeing my sister


    suffering like this. Please, Alpha,¡± he said, and it was clear he was desperate. It must have taken a lot for


    him toe here and plead for his sister¡¯s sake. What he said broke my heartpletely, but I rather


    she was alive and heartbroken than dead. Hearts always heal, but no one can raise the dead.


    I dimmed my eyes and looked at him expressionlessly.


    ¡°The contract has been terminated, and now it is over. Why is she being so clingy? I said I wanted a


    clean break. I really do not have time for this. Tell your sister to move on with her life and don¡¯te


    here again.¡± I said, and I watched the colour drain from his face. He was in disbelief. My tone and


    utterances annoyed him, but he was careful because of who I was. I hated being the arsehole, but I


    knew that was what I was in his eyes.


    ¡°Omegas aren¡¯t just for submission and pleasure, Alpha. It is easy to use us and discard us as trash. But


    we are people like you. We have hearts and souls, and we feel. Every time someone hurts us, there is


    damage to our hearts and soul. I hope you can live with the fact of knowing you have damaged her,


    Alpha. Thank you for the help and hospitality. I am sorry for the disturbance, and I will respect your


    wishes and nevere to your house again,¡± he said, and just then, Teressa drove in, alighted from her


    car and walked up to me. Tevin looked at her and summed it up in his mind. I wanted to reprimand her,


    but she had done nothing wrong. But in Kevin¡¯s eyes, I had moved on. ¡°Four weeks, and you reced


    her. I see now; Goodbye,¡± he said and walked back to his car. I


    was too broken in those moments to go for my meeting. He was surely going to tell Emma that I had


    moved on, and I knew exactly how she would feel. I did not bother walking back into the car. I walked


    back towards the house, ignoring everyone present. What I had said to Tevin was unfair. I saw his


    respect and adoration for me drain from his eyes, I understood his pain. If anyone hurts Catalina, I will do


    worse. I returned to my room and sat deep in thoughts. How was I going to survive living like this? If


    Roberto was alive, I would have willingly handed him the position and retired with Emma. Even though


    there was no getting out, I would have found a way. What was I going to do now? I could not even set a


    goal because I did not know where to start. Deigo Gallo was still atrge. The other people attacking me


    and trying to kill me were still unknown. The Romanos were wiped out two weeks ago, and all the


    families had a huge mistrust. Castelo and Aldo were the only people I trusted, and they trusted me in


    return. I could not drag Emma into this life. Yes, my house was presumed imprable, but they could


    use a bomb or other means. I can¡¯t keep Emma couped up somewhere. She deserved to be free. She


    deserved to move about freely without a care in the world. Being by my side would rob her of that. I knew


    it.


    This was really hell for me. The tattoo on my back was a joke, just like Emma had said that day while


    getting into the tub with her. She asked me toe in and cool the fire so we could ignite a different type


    of me. We had ignited a new me, and this one burned painfully.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    32 Let¡¯s Go To Ashfield


    EMMA


    TWO YEARS AND SIX MONTHS LATER.


    It wasn¡¯t easy living without Luca, but my heart had somehow healed itself. My family was a tremendous


    support, and I did not know how I would have survived without them. They supported me through it all. I


    was heartbroken throughout my pregnancy, and there was a time that I was tempted to go to Ashfield


    and confront Luca Still, I would hold back whenever I remembered what Tevin told me about him moving


    on. It was a contract, and I wasn¡¯t supposed to get my heart tangled in a mess, yet I did. I hade out


    badly bruised and injured. I was still picking up the piece of what was left of my broken heart, and I


    thanked the goddess for helping me through it. There were times that I sit up in bed thinking about Luca,


    but they were fewer now than in the past.


    I moved out of my father¡¯s house when Katya, my daughter, turned one. We needed our space, and


    thanks to my bakery business, I could afford a small ce. It had two rooms, a living room with the


    kitchen and a toilet and bath to share. Katya and I slept in the same room, but her room was separate


    from mine. I loved my daughter. She had her father¡¯s features which made her look like Catalina but also


    had my dark hair and moonlight-grey eyes. She was adorable. Sometimes I would wonder why I was sad


    I was pregnant. She was greatpany and also represented the love Luca and I shared, however brief.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I learned he had turned into a monster, and people feared him. I wondered why. He was always sweet


    and thoughtful, but if anything was inevitable, it was ¡®change¡¯. Everything was subject to change. Even


    the sweet, caring Luca that once stole my heart away. I would often send blessings his way and pray he


    finds true happiness one day.


    Tomas finally took over as Alpha after Alpha Gibson was found dead in his backyard. Some said he had


    a running with the mob. No one had been able to figure out who did it. After Alpha Gibson died, Tomas


    took over and alienated himself from Veronica. She was a terrible drunk and still med me for her


    predicament. I did not care; ming people for her problems made her feel better and blinded her from


    her ws. She shouldn¡¯t have married Tomas. He didn¡¯t want her, but she wanted him by all means, and


    she had gotten him. Although I had no reason not to be with him, I did not feel anything for him. Luca had


    upied the better part of my heart, and there was nothing I could do. He would oftene to take


    Katya and me out on a friendly outing, and we had shared a kiss or two, but the sparks weren¡¯t there,


    and I could not force it.


    Tomas hated Luca and imed Luca had damaged me for him, but we both knew he could never say it


    to Luca¡¯s face. He still offered to im me as his since he was trying to divorce Veronica, but she would


    always be his mate because even though he could divorce her, he could not unim her. I did not want


    toe between them, and I often urged him to try with Veronica. I hoped he would one day move on


    from me and find the peace he deserves.


    Katya was a blessing to me. She was sweet and smart for her age. I couldn¡¯t wait for her to be able to


    have meaningful sentences. She would be an amazingpany, more amazing than she is now. I


    looked at her where she sat on the floor ying with toys, and she looked beautiful. My heart soared just


    by looking at her, and just for her sake, I wouldn¡¯t change anything that happened in my life. She was an


    excellent reward for all the pain and heartache I


    felt. I blessed the goddess for her. She was my gift and a priceless gem that brought sunshine into my


    dark world. Heather and Aldo were going strong and soon about to be married. Aldo never discussed


    Luca with Heather, so I did not know what was going on in his life or if he had children with Teressa. I am


    sure they will be lovely because she was a stunning woman. I sat by the window and stared at mywn.


    It was a beautiful day, and I was d to be experiencing it. I saw Heather park her car in front of my


    house. I envied her greatly. She and Aldo were still going strong, and he made sure he protected her.


    Aldo was lucky that no one attempted to kill him. He wasn¡¯t that important to be taken out. The goddess


    had smiled at Heather, and I was happy for her.


    I got up and went to open the door. Heather¡¯s brown hair was in a ponytail. She wore sunsses and a


    yellow cotton dress with white polka dots. She looked stunning. Aldo spent a lot on her, and she was the


    envy of our pack. I wished Luca held on to me like that, but our love and story were now history. She


    smiled at me and took off her sses.


    Walking into my home, she went to pick Katya up, where she was ying with her toys.


    ¡°Little princess,¡± she said, kissing Katya, and my daughter giggled. I had begged Heather not to tell Aldo


    about the baby. My brother feared Luca would force me to abort it because of Teressa. So we all kept it a


    secret, but with Heather¡¯s wedding approaching, I knew my secret would be out. I wasn¡¯t a timid girl who


    could not face pain. Life had dealt me a huge amount of pain, and now my tolerance was high. Seeing


    Luca at the wedding with Teressa would not faze me. In fact, I will mind my business and not go near


    them. If he speaks to me, I will be polite and formal. It was the least I could do, but I was done hiding.


    Heather sat on the couch, looking exhausted.


    ¡°I have been shopping all morning, Emma; Aldo wants me toe to Ashfield tonight. His driver is


    coming to get me.¡± She said, and I was excited for her. She looked at me from head to toe, and I saw an


    idea pop in her head, and I got worried. ¡°Leana is helping you with your shop, isn¡¯t she?¡± She asked me,


    and I nodded. ¡°Great, we will be going to Ashfield together,¡± and my heart began to beat fast. I did not


    want to run into Luca yet. The wedding was fine but not at Aldo¡¯s house.


    ¡°Luca won¡¯t be there, Emma. You need to go out and have some fun. It has been two years and six


    months. Katya is a year eight months old. Come on, Emma. Please. I will be there for a week. You know


    how these men are and how busy they are. It will be great to have you and Katya around to keep me


    company. I already told Aldo you would being. He doesn¡¯t know about Katya yet, but I am sure he


    will not protest. Please, Emma. I will do this for you if the tables are turned around. Please, Emma. Who


    knows, you might meet someone you like.¡± She said, and I shook my head immediately.


    ¡°I am closed off from the love department, Heather. No more. I am quitting now while I still can.¡± I said,


    and she stood up and hugged me. ¡°I know, and I am sorry I said that, but I am desperate that youe


    with me. See it as a break, especially from Alpha Tomas, who can¡¯t stop bothering you. The guy is a


    psycho. I promise you won¡¯t regret it. My wedding is in two months, Emma. We just have two months to


    spend together, after which I will move to Ashfield to live with my husband. Let us make it count. Your


    business won¡¯t suffer with Leana and your mother running it for you. What do you


    say?¡± She said, and I knew her heart would be broken if I said no. So I reluctantly nodded my head, and


    she squealed with joy.


    ¡°Come on, let me help you pack,¡± she said, lifting Katya up and leading us to my bedroom to pack my


    things. Something told me I would regret this trip. As much as I wanted to say no, I knew I could not


    chicken out now.


    Heather helped me pack for the trip. I locked up my house and followed her to her ce to wait for Aldo¡¯s


    driver to pick us up. He sent a limo which reminded me of Luca, but I held my tears. Katya seemed


    excited, but I wasn¡¯t. Although it would just be a week, I did not know what life had in store for me in


    Ashfield, but I prayed that I didn¡¯t run in Luca. I wasn¡¯t ready.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!